William Lovie III.

William Lovie III.
Story Role
POV Role	Lucernian Series Valley of Lucerne End of Darkness The Rise of Lucerne Westros (Book) Burning Dreams
Appears In	Lucernian Series Fire on the Mountain Fires of Harrenhall The Dragon's Game
Vital statistics
Born	5104
Title	Official Titles King of the Kingdom of Lucerne Lord of Lucerne Former Titles Prince of House Lovie Unofficial Titles King of the Valley
Alias	"The Golden Prince"
Religion	Dragonoph
Status	Alive
Allegiance	Family Loyalties House Lovie Kingdom of Lucerne Personal Loyalties The Shadow Council
Racial Statistics
Maternal	Gothic German
Paternal	Vandal German
Family
Parents
Father	† James Lovie II.
Mother	† Lisa Tyrell
Siblings
Siblings	Full Siblings † Matilda Lovie † Sunhilda Lovie † Tristan Lovie Alice Lovie Half Siblings Natalie Portmane Jamie Portmane Diane Portmane
Internal Family
Spouse	Betrothals Ar-Brentey Hemsworth Rosalie Hale Amber Heard II. Eddara Floren Eleonore Scarlet Isabella Swan First Wife † Bella Swan Second Wife Leven Martell
Children	True Born With Bella Swan William Lovie IV. Ashley Lovie Thomas Lovie Lianna Lovie Base Born With Britney Hemsworth Lucie Lovie With Eddara Floren Lisa Floren With Elsa Hosk Oliver Hosk Adelhelda Hosk With Eura Clune Polliver Clune With Eleonore Scarlet † James Lovie III. With Brooke Scott Sigmund Scott Riley Scott Lana Scott With Seri-Relisia Terrick Teri-Amaron Crithor Seri-Estriel Crithor Seri-Wilhemina Crithor Teri-William Crithor With Ellia Targaryan Maekar Targaryan With Lana Lannister Termin Jest Ophellia Jest With Taylor Swift Tolhmen Swift Rhaella Swift Tavlian Swift With Ambrena Heard Benjamin Heard II.
Magi Information
Magi Level	2
Magi Family	Dovah
Familiar	None

“I have made more mistakes then I can possibly count. I cannot fix all the things I have done wrong. The only thing I can do now is try to make as many lives better as I can. The books will not say that I did not try.”

— William Lovie III.

William Lovie III.is the son of Lisa, and James Lovie making him a member of the royal House Lovie through his father, and a member of House Tyrell through his mother. William Lovie III. is the brother ofTristan, and Alice Lovie of which he is the oldest of the siblings and his sister Alice is his most beloved person and lies above everyone elce in terms of importance to William, while his brother Tristan lost his mind early in life and was killed by William during the Battle of Berne but not before he accepted his failings at his death and apologized to his brother. William is also married to Bella Swan of whom he fell in love with while he was travelling to Forks while on The Journey. With Bella Swan he has three children in the form of William Lovie IV., Ashley Lovie, and Lianna Lovie of which his son William is the heir to the Kingdom of Lucerne and a growing boy being squired by Jasper Hale, and his daughter Ashley is still young at the end of the Rise of Lucerne, while Lianna is still a babe around the time of Westros but is old enough to be walking.. William would also engage in a long running affair with Brooke Scott of whom he would love in many ways more then Bella, and with Brooke he had two children in the form of Riley and Sigmund Scott of whom he has cared for since their birth and Riley is fully aware of his parentage while Sigmund is still young being around Ashley's age. William would also have one child with Britney Hemsworth of whom was brought in by his father and would fall fanatically in love with him but he never respricated this love and thus their child Lucie Lovie is the oldest of his children and a growing influential member of the Numeron Order of the Black run by Britney. He also has one child with Amber Heard II. of whom he loved but she was sent away by his father while he was in the coma and when he came out he was confused over his feelings and hurt by her rejection and didn't see her again until her death at the Battle of Berne, but their child Thomas Lovie is being squired by William himself and is a skilled swordsmen and close friend to his other son William Lovie IV. Eddara Floren has a base born child with William Lovie III. in the form of Lisa Floren of whom was legitimized by her father Wendel and the identity of the child as the child of William Lovie III. was kept hidden on the command of Wendel of whom wanted to keep his family safe from what he feared would be reprisals.

William Lovie III. is a level two Magi of the Dovah School of Magi. William Lovie III. has inherited the Dovah magi ability known as the Dragon's Aura and causes though who interact with William to be taken in by his charm and has led to him having a large quantity of women throughout his life.

William Lovie III. would be born the third child of James Lovie II. and at the time of his birth he stood first in the line of succession pushing his two elder sisters out of the line of succession due to his family practicing Agnatic-Cognatic gender succession laws. As a young man he was defined by his relationships in the Shadow Council of which him and his friends nicknamed based on the fact that William had defined the group as for the eventual purpose of ruling the Kingdom of Lucerne once he rose to power. This resenment eat away at him for many years as he continued to spiral emotionally out of control. After a disasterous relationship with Britney Hemsworth his sister Alice finnally said enough was enough and stopped his behavior. William got into a relationship with Amber Heard which was filled with love but when Alice Lovie was removed from his memory along with everyone elces he went into a coma and during this time she was removed from Lucerne. Following his coma he would be clearly lost without Alice though he didn't know that it was her loss that troubled him, and in this way his father would bring in Alistair Irons of his loyalist House Irons who he thought would put Willaim back into line with what he was before. Instead of this Alistair would change him into the person that most believed he was always meant to be. This change would set the Kingdom of Lucerne on a tailspin as because of this new outlook on life, and the longing to find out what he was missing in his heart William would engage in the Journey which ended with the liberation of Tree Hill, alliance with Gondor, and the removal of Bill Lovie as King. With himself now the king William engaged in a civil war with his brother Sean which ended with Seans eventual Death during the disasterous Battle of Berne which also left him with his first child, and the death of Amber Heard II. of whom he had loved deeply. Following this William massively expanded the Kingdom of Lucerne into Westros where at the end of the Rise of Lucerne book he is preparing to travel on griphon to the top of the Lucerne mountains in hopes of gaining Dragons again. Travelling to the top of the mountains he is shocked when he is met by Brooke during his flight, and the two come together and talk when he can only assume its in his imagination but in fact she is real but resurected by Flemeth. Meeting with the Dragons fails at first but the intervention of Lornax, and Flarnax would seal an alliance between the two in which if William really needed the Dragons they would assist Lucerne. Following this William begins an affair with Leven Martell as he leads the Kingdom during the War against Bolten, and he also witnesses a massive expansion of the conflict against Tevtiner, and commands the annexxing of most of Thedas in order to strengthen their hold of the area north of Westbridge. William Lovie III. would watch as everything was going perfectly both politically and in his family, and it was in this moment that during the birth of their child Bella Swan died alongside their child and shortly after her death it became clear from investigation that she had in fact been killed by his son Riley Scott. Following this he is forced to banish his son Riley to Lorderon and following this he discovers Leven is pregnent with his child causing him to marry Leven in order to not father a bastard child, and the two are married shortly afterwards only weeks following Bella Swan's death. During the weeks following his marriage to Leven Martell Lornax the White Dovah arrives in the city and gives him one dragon egg for each of his children although there are two extra which confuses even William of whom does not know these two children and becomes fanatical about finding them.

Characteristics

William Lovie III. is seen as the perfect leader by the outside world, but personally his own demons have led him to cause some serious damage to many lives including his own. He has longed to be constantly available emotionally to those around him, and this connection emotionally to those he is with has led 

History

Main Article : Timeline of William Lovie III.

William Lovie III. would be born the third child of James Lovie II. and at the time of his birth he stood first in the line of succession pushing his two elder sisters out of the line of succession due to his family practicing Agnatic-Cognatic gender succession laws. The birth of her younger brother William Lovie III. would change her life dramatically as she fell out of the line of succession and this led to her feeling protective over her brother instead of jealous and she begin to become a mother figure to him despite her young age.

The Rise and Fall of Lisa Lovie Lisa Tyrell was one of the kindest. Sweetest. Funniest. Selfless people I have ever met. I told her my plans and she jumped at the chance to help me. She wanted to make this world a better place, and for that she paid a terrible price.

Rise of Lisa Tyrell “Take my hand Lisa. I will show you the true power that you could be.” — Lornax Lisa Tyrell would jump to prominence when her father and mother were able to convince James Lovie to betroth his second son James Lovie II. to Lisa in a betrothal that they had competed against with their rivals in House Scott and been able to win. Following the announcement of this betrothal it was Olenna Tyrell that would return to Highgarden but Mastir Tyrell would remain behind in Lucerne where as a part of the betrothal he was named the Steward of James Lovie II. and thus remained in the city to keep an eye on his daughters future husband. Lisa would instead of traveling to Lucerne with her mother and father would instead be sent instead to High Hrothgar and was to spend a year there praying to Glaurung for the good health of all things that came from her marriage to James Lovie II. Arriving at High Hrothgar she would begin her prayers under the teutalage of the Priests there but during this time she fell under the eye of the Dovah Lornax who wanted to use the potential proximity of Lisa to the royal family to her advantage. Tournament of Roses Main Article : Tournament of Roses 5098 At the tournament of Roses in 5098 it was James Lovie and Lisa Tyrell the long time betrothed that would meet for the first time and despite attempts by some of the other houses to win the tournament it was James Lovie that won and named his betrothed the Queen of Love and Beauty and then the two were married in a small ceremony outside of Nortburg a few weeks after this. Children “My mother was never what she should have been. I blamed her for that for basically my entire youth, and it was only the assistance of my sister Alice that even allowed my mother to keep moving on. I can`t tell you how many times she tried to kill herself because I honestly don`t remember anymore.” — William Lovie III. When word reached the capital that James and survivors had arrived at Lichtenstorf it was everyone that was overjoyed at the news, but for Lornax and Lisa the situation was incredibly dire. By this point Lisa was fading away more and more each day, and despite the great effort done by Lornax to attempt to counter act what was happening to Lisa all attempts were failing.

The Gulltown Tournament of 5119 That was the last time there was peace in our house. After that it was just a steady decline into madness and death.

Gulltown Tournament of 5119 Main Article : Gulltown Tournament of 5119 “I want my children kept safe from all this. I can keep William safe. I need to get the rest of the children out of here before. Before this thing in my head does something terrible.” — James Lovie II. Its Aelfwynn Turnidlon that is sitting with Wuldrik as they prepare the recharge of the Pendant of Understanding which they have been using as a means of understanding when the monster has gained control of James. During the casting of this spell everything is going well but the Pendant shows signs of cracking, and this leads to Aelfwynn and Wuldrik Toyne stopping the spell. Unable to fix the issue themselves they decide to speak with Kieth Schwartz to discuss the construction of a new pendant to replace it. Finding out that Kieth has left the Spire for the Cloud Tower they head there accompanied by several men at arms. Arriving at the Cloud Tower they are let inside although Aelfwynn is delayed watching William, Leven, and Alice playing the garden. Watching this she becomes jealous of Leven who is wrestling with William and feeling the attraction between the two she marks Leven as an enemy in her pursuit of William. Going to the 13th floor they find Kieth inside already talking with Carlisle Cullen, Wilhelm Kisssling, Fabian Klauseburg, and James Lovie II. of whom are discussing the declining mental stability of James. Unable to get the time needed to replace the damaged Pendant of Understanding its Wuldrik, and Aelfwyn that go back to the Spire under orders to recharge the pendant despite the risks. The spell is completed but Wuldrik is badly burned during the event leading to him being taken away by Catrin Heissler and a group of Restoration Magi to fix him. With Wuldrik too injured to travel its Aelfwynn that travels with the royal party of the Gulltown tournament of 5119 without him taking charge of keeping James under control. Coming of the Cleganes “I want you to be happy my boy. I love you son. You are my heir. My hope for the future. That does not mean your happiness comes above this family.” — Rupert Clegane Hedrik joins a boat with a fleet of seven ships from House Clegane making their way towards the port of Stillwood. Hedrik is leaning on the side of the boat speaking with his friend Konstantin Gaimen when his father comes up from his quarters alongside Hedrik’s mother and seeing them arrive he says goodbye to Konstantin and goes to speak with his father. Speaking to his father about the proposed betrothal of Hedrik and Accia Potenza of whom he admits to being his lover but indicates that this love is one of friendship and he doesn't see it going further then friendship. Rupert tells Hedrik that although he wants his son to be happy, he wants to honor the relationship that he has with House Potenza. Rupert is reluctant to simply end the betrothal instead telling Hedrik that if he wants something different, he needs to find a better match. Following this he goes back to the front of the boat where Konstantin has now been joined by Hedrik’s sister at his side, and his lover Accia Potenza, and best friends Meinolf Ostriger. Joking with his friends its Hedrik that watches his father of whom from his own personal thoughts seems to be very loyal towards but has a growing lack of respect for several of the lords around his father including most critically Vopiscus Lentini of whom he sees as a coward turning his father into a coward. Reaching the port of Stillwood he watches his father and Vopiscus meet with Caius Norelli while ignoring the lord of House Stillwood in the form of Gregory Stillwood and realizing the insult that is being made, he approaches Gregory alongside Meinolf Ostriger and the two discuss with Gregory that Hedrik will speak with his father regarding the insult. Despite calming it down its still Gregory that storms from the docks to return to Castle Stillwood leaving Perwyn, and Jeyne to speak with Hedrik about their next steps. The three decide that Jeyne will go and stay near their father to make sure he doesn’t do anything rash while Perwyn will go with Hedrik to speak with Rupert. Perwyn goes alongside Hedrik to speak with Rupert Clegane who has gone to the estate of House Norelli. Arriving at the estate it’s Perwyn’s friend Flavius Norelli that leads them inside. Meeting with Rupert, his lords, and Caius Norelli they learn that the reason for the snub was that Rupert was angry that the other wives were at the initial meeting. Learning from Caius they are told that Gregory had agreed to only bring his primary wife to the meeting and thus when all were present Rupert took this as an insult. The group agrees to not take any further action and since they will be leaving for the tournament its decided that they will cancel the planned dinner the next day and just restock the boats before leaving together. Perwyn leaves to and speak with his father about what has been discussed but Hedrik and Perwyn agree as he leaves to keep the lines of communication between them open no matter what their fathers do. Protecting Accia “Don't worry Accia. I'm here for you. I promise that I wont let anything happen to you.” — Hedrik Clegane III. Hedrik spends the rest of the night with his family who remain at the Norelli estate and then before going to bed he joins Accia in her room where the two sleep together. After finishing having sex its Accia that burns her arm while she helps him get dressed and Hedrik helps her by putting wet cloth on it. Staying with her for some time until she eventually falls asleep he tucks her in and falls asleep in her room. Hedrik is woken from his sleep by Accia who is crying as she shows him her now healed burn. Telling him that she fixed it just by looking at it and thinking about fixing it. Skeptical of this he tries to support her but when it becomes clear he doesn’t believe her she gets a dagger from his pack and cuts her arm. As she bleeds, he uses his blanket to control the bleeding and then goes to get help when she blocks the door and removes the blanket causing her arm to bleed onto the ground. Trying to stop her she begins once again staring at her arm and as he watches the cut begins to close itself and the bleeding stops. Hiding Leofrich “We have been given short notice of the plans of the royal family to visit Runburgh on there way south. You know this means you must be hidden.” — Andar Royce Its Leofrich Nune III. that is sitting in the water with his daughter Gorlinda and his nephew Karl and playing with the two children is interrupted by the arrival of a very pregnant Charlotte Royce holding a baby Wendelin Royce who joins her family in spending time together at Royce River. Returning to Runburgh with his family he sees the city in state of chaos and Karl to guard his family he rides ahead into the city where he learns from Ordenmarshal Franzal Tuhlbeck that they got short notice that King James Lovie II. and a large party of the royal family are on their way to Runburgh where they will stay for the night on their way southward. Realizing that the coming of anyone from the capital means danger for himself he goes to Runestone. Making his way through guards and checkpoints he eventually reaches the Keep where he meets with Lord Yohn Royce who is standing around a table planning things out with his brother and Hochmeister Wolfram Royce alongside his sons Andar, and Robar. Also as the table are the Burgomaster of the city in Alaric Opehlbeck of whom Leofrich thinks is a coward and if given the chance would tell the first person who paid him about Leofrich’s existence in the city. Listening to the group from the corner of the room he whispers with Landmeister Tristan of Royce of whom he has grown close to over his time in Runestone and the two discuss where they think Leofrich should go while the king is near. As the meeting ends its Landsgrave Yohn that calls Leofrich forward leaving him to talk with just Yohn and his son Andar. The three talk and it’s decided that to protect Leofrich and by extension Yohn’s daughter Charlotte and grandchildren its Leofrich that will hide with the Guild of Runes. Accompanied by Andar to the Peak of Runestone its Andar that asks Leofrich to tell him about the last time he saw anyone from the capital. Using the lift to the peaks its Leofrich that talks with Andar about his time hiding in the forest following the massacre at Nunedorf. During this time, he hid with different farming families before eventually fleeing into the forest where he kept his daughter and nephew alive through hunting small game and picking mushrooms. This went on for several weeks with Leofrich coming to live within an old, abandoned watchtower, and while it was a tough life, he was able to stay alive and keep his family alive. This ended with the arrival of a search party led by Horton Jestife who surrounded the watchtower but to his surprise it was Horton that let them go telling them to leave the area and never come back. Andar asks him how he made his way to Runburgh, but Leofrich is close to tears thinking about his past and tells Andar he will tell him more another time. Reaching the peak of Runestone its Leofrich that is let inside the Hall of Runes by Thomas of the Guild of Runes who takes him to a apartment within the hall of Rune where a bed is to be prepared for Leofrich to stay. Leofrich remains in the apartment reading for days leaving only to use the latrine during this time. The Dragon Moves “I want you to have this armor Prince. This was made by the hands of both myself, and Grand Master Daniel Schunemann. No effort has been spared in marking this as the greatest suit of armor I have ever been involved in crafting.” — Eadwig Schuhbeck Following leaving Lucerne the group is traveling on the road making his way alongside most of his friends and family to the port of Nortburg accompanied by what is as a large army. Traveling on the road with him is his best friends Jasper Hale, Lyanna Starke, Edward Cullen, Byron Arryn II., Rosalie Hale, Dylan Steinmare, Aria Arryn, Rachel Nighting, and Leven Martell as well his sister Alice Lovie, and as they travel on the road the relationship between this group is expanded on. During this journey we see the members of William's personal guards as well in the form of Einhard Rosler, Erik Fahnrich, and Gilbert Fouline of whom Einhard is shown as someone who is very close to William acting as a stand in for his father James who is in the convoy but is inside a covered wagon as he passed out. His father is revealed as the King but is also revealed as an addict of opium leaving William to be raised by his guards, but also by his sister Matilda who they are traveling to see the wedding of. The party arrives at Nortburg at night and thus it is the army and the servants that prepare tents for everyone to sleep in that night in preparation for leaving on the boats in the morning. As William and his friends attempt to all stay in one large tent it’s Carlisle Cullen that forces them to share two tents with the boys in one and the girls in another. As this is happening its Rosalie that whispers for William to hide her. Feeling very attracted to her he hides her with the help of Jasper and Dylan. Staying the night in a tent with Aria, Lyanna, Leven, and Alice but the girls become openly bitter that Rosalie managed to join the boys in their tent. Rachel and Leven discuss the situation with Rosalie and William with both girls barely containing their jealousy and Rachel for her part believes that she could better control Leven then Rosalie and thus views Rosalie as a threat to her attempts with William. The group stops at the town of Runburgh where William, Edward, Jasper, and Dylan are gifted a suit of armor by Lord Yohn Royce, and the Grand Master of the two Runestone Guilds. The suit made for William is described as something above anything they have ever crafted before, and behind the scenes it had runes crafted on it that make William immune to the effects of Magi while wearing it. Following being given this gift its William, Alice, Leven, and Edward that are taken into the Great Peak of Runestone where Grand Master Eadwig Schuhbeck, and Grand Master Daniel Schunemann show them the entrance to the forges of the Inner Rune which have never been entered by anyone outside of the Inner Circle of the Runestone Guilds. Following this tour, the group is given lodgings inside the mid-level of Runestone leaving the eight of them to all stay in a large open-air room where they can see out for miles and going to sleep William lays beside his sister to one side, and Rosalie Hale to the other with the two talking romantically for some time before going to sleep. “What happened to your family. What has happened to so many families. It cannot be left unchecked. Will you help me when the time comes?” — Catherine Lovie A journeymen runesmith that had been delivering his food tells him of the arrival of the royal party and Leofrich feels a overwhelming fear that his one time good friend James is near. Leofrich is locked within the apartment as the prince and his party are to stay in the Hall of Runes and during this time its Leofrich that catches a glimpse of the prince and his party through a peeping hole in the wall and feels fear looking at the prince due to how much he looks like James. That night its Leofrich that is moved by a knock at the door and when the door opens its Daniel Schunemann, Yohn Royce, and Catherine Lovie that come inside the room. Catherine begins crying telling Leofrich that she is so sorry for what happened and wishes she could go back and change it. Realizing that Catherine is not like her brother he forgives her and then listens as she tells him that the time will come when she needs him to avenge what happened to his family and many others, and he agrees to help her when the time comes. “Watching my father act this way was never easy. It was embarrassing on the surface. Beneath that feeling stood fear. Fear that perhaps I was destined to become my father.” — William Lovie III. As they leave Runestone its William that speaks once more with Yohn Royce who asks him to take with him his middle son Andar Royce who would accompany them and take in the wedding. William agreed and Andar joined the group as they made their way south towards Gulltown. Arriving at Gulltown they are met at the gates by Matilda Lovie his elder sister and seeing each other they hug as she takes them towards her lodgings at Castle Shephard, and while walking there its Matilda that tells them about how she has been in the months since she left Lucerne for Gulltown to get to know her betrothed Marius Scott. Marius Scott is introduced to William, and Alice for the first time and William has a good feeling about Marius during this conversation. The good times are interrupted by the arrival of their father James who William can clearly tell is high from his opioids as he comes into the room, and despite William feeling embarrassed by his father its Marius that lightens the mood and appears to get along well with James. Following the meeting with his sister and Marius its William and his friends that go to the Temple of Kyne as Lyanna wants to pray and forces the rest of her friends to go with her as is her usual way. Arriving at the Temple of Kyne they enter the Temple being let into a special area of the Temple by Otwin Erdenstoud the Bishop of the Temple. Going inside they pray for a time before William and the group outside of Lyanna leave the temple to go and walk the streets of Gulltown exploring. The Picnic “Men came to our village. They took everything. Took my sister. Took my mother. Please help us.” — Ceolwith of Nune Walking the streets, they go to the market where they buy food and plan to go to hiking west of Gulltown and have a picnic while doing this. Accompanied by a dozen men at arms and several knights the group leaves Gulltown heading west and while leaving they meet the Crane group arriving at the city led by Dustin Crane, and his son Orival Crane. Speaking with the group for a time its Germira Cranewel that leaves the Crane force and travels with them hiking on the idea of forming an alliance for the coming melee tournament. Germira and Jasper get close during the hike but for William his mind is constantly on Rosalie and the spend most of the hike talking and becoming increasingly flirtatious. While riding to the mountain spot that they plan to have the picnic at its Leven, Aria, and Byron Arryn that are speaking. Byron is discussing the alliance he has formed with the team led by Harrold Hardyng for the coming melee, but for Leven she can barely focus as she watches with jealousy William and Rosalie. Leven thinks on her desire to be the one riding beside William, and she plans to tell him her feelings once they arrive at the picnic. Arriving at the picnic its Leven that tries to talk with William but is blocked by Dylan who tells Leven that he thinks Rosalie and William need some alone time. As the group sits for the picnic its Rosalie and William that sneak off and sitting together the flirtation goes to the next level when William and Rosalie kiss. Leven storms off but is followed by Aria Arryn who consoles her friend telling Leven that she knows how Leven feels about William. After talking things over its Leven, and Aria that return to the main group where they find Draco Highmore searching for William. Jasper, and Dylan lie to Draco to give William his alone time, but in her jealousy its Leven that can’t do the same. “I thought I could stop them before they started. Seeing her happy face when Draco dragged them back to the group told me I was wrong. I was too late.” — Leven Martell When Draco follows the lies of Dylan and Jasper its Leven that follows him and reveals where William is. The arrival of Draco Highmore and several guards bringing them back to the group ends this kissing but this has opened a door between the two of them. Leven returns to the group who doesn’t know that she revealed the truth, and she watches as Rosalie and William return. At first Leven is happy that she has done this but watching the two happily return she realizes she was too late. Her feelings are made even worse when Rosalie comes to her and hugs Leven revealing to her what happened before calling Leven her best friend. Leven sits with Aria and Rosalie for the rest of the picnic and listens as Rosalie tells the two of them how strong her feelings are for William. Aria looks to Leven with sadness but they both do there best to be happy for their friend. The groups picnic is further interrupted by the arrival of a group of peasants who are attempting to reach Gulltown after what they describe as the destruction of their village. William attempts to get his force to accompany the peasants back to their village and help the remainder but as more peasants begin streaming up the road its Draco that forces the group to return to their horses and return to Gulltown. Draco promises William and the group that he will send forces back but they cannot be here with the crown prince while that is happening. Before being forced to flee its William that gives one of the Ceolwith of Nune one of his rings, and a bag of coins which is a significant amount of money. Riding back to Gulltown its William that gets into an argument with Draco but it becomes clear that Draco is under personal threat if he would have stayed and thus William forgives Draco but plans to confront his father. Choices “I thought I could stop them before they started. Seeing her happy face when Draco dragged them back to the group told me I was wrong. I was too late.” — Leven Martell Its Aelfwynn, Cuthwin, and Ostara that accompany James into the Shephard Castle where he will be staying during the tournament. By this point in the day, he is already almost unconscious from opioid use attempting to keep Vhloraz beneath the surface, and thus the servants get him into bed. Aelfwynn watches him go to sleep with no one in the room daring to speak lest they interrupt James going to sleep. Once he has fallen asleep, she places chains on his arms locking him to the bed and then locking the door the room behind her leaving only Ostara, and Cuthwin inside the room to watch over him. Having locked the door she thinks on Cuthwin, and Ostara coming to see the changes in the two as they have spent more time watching over James as he sleeps, and she thanks Glaurung that she has been given that task. Leaving the room, she travels to the walls where she sits in a quiet tower by herself and spends several hours praying to Glaurung attempting to find peace from her constant thoughts of William. As she prays a vision of William appears and she talks with this vision with the two flirting, and eventually kissing. The kissing ends when she hears arguing in the courtyard and the vision of William disappears. A tear falls as he leaves her, but she goes to the wall and watches as William, Leven, and Jasper attempt to get inside the castle. “I thought I could stop them before they started. Seeing her happy face when Draco dragged them back to the group told me I was wrong. I was too late.” — Leven Martell Returning to Gulltown, its Leven and Jasper that accompany William as he attempts to meet with his father about what happened at the picnic. Arriving at the gate to Shephard Castle they are let inside by the guards but find Kieth Schwartz, blocking the courtyard with a handful of Jestife, and Schwartz men at arms as well as several knights. Speaking with Kieth its William that is blocked from seeing his father and as William attempts to force his way through its Kieth that commands the men at arms to restrain the three of them. A brief skirmish breaks out but the men at arms and knights can easily restrain the weaponless three. As they are held its Kieth that goes to William and tells him to never come to a conflict without weapons. The two argue briefly with the argument only ending with the arrival of Carlisle Cullen. Arrival of the Cranes “Take the Orane girl to the temple. I don't care how you feel about her. You will cement the betrothal. Go now.” — Dustin Orane The House Crane group enters through the front gate of Gulltown and Orival Crane alongside his friends, follow his father and his most prominent bannermen. As they continue following his father he looks back to the rear of the group and sees his betrothed Estrid Orane. Estrid smiles at him, and while he returns the smile, he is still unsure of her due to her opinions on the Swabians. The group runs into a group led by William Lovie III. and while Orival doesn’t get to speak to William he sees the opportunity to form an alliance in the coming melee and sends his friend Germira Cranewel to organize this with William. Continuing into the city his father leads them towards the keep where they are to meet with a House Shephard representative who is to take them to their lodgings. Once they reach the keep his father meets with Ratmann Rickard Taubman. Rickard leads the group with the assistance of his son Timothy Taubman, and daughter Amalia Taubman towards their lodgings. During this final trip its Orival that is brought to the front by his father and Orival listens in as Rickard discusses the situation in northern Lucerne. Arriving at the camp its Orival that is going to spend time with his friends when his father whispers to him that he is to instead take Estrid to visit the Great Temple of Kyne. It’s implied from the words of his father that Orival is having doubts about his betrothal to Estrid, but Orival is unwilling to resist the words of his father and pushes this aside. Listening to the words of his father without question he goes to Estrid who is getting his mother Falena’s tent ready. “It speaks to your misplaced loyalties that you send that Swab to make deals for you.” — Estrid Orane Going to Estrid she is clearly excited to see him approach her, and she goes into the back of the tent to change for her trip to the Temple. While Estrid is changing the main person pushing for him to treat her well in the form of his mother pulls him into a hug. Orival thinks it’s nice to have her back around, but he is sad when he realizes that once his marriage to Estrid is completed then his mother will return to the Grand Temple of Crane. Orival and Estrid walk together to the Great Temple of Kyne and the two have a good time on the way until Estrid notices a group of Swabian selling goods at a booth and begins making racist comments about them. Orival ignores this and tries to have a good time with her but can’t ignore it anymore once she attacks Germira. The two have an argument on the steps leading to Orival abandoning her at the temple and making his way back to their lodgings but he becomes lost and eventually winds up back at the Swabians booth that Estrid had insulted earlier. Conversation Incoming Loneliness is a disease just like any other. The worst part of the disease is the cure isn;t always to be surrounded by those who love you. Many times the desease spreads despite the logical reasons why it would nothing vulnerable in the host. Loneliness is a disease. I know because I have it.. “It’s very nice of you to give the swabs a handout, but you really should be careful keeping them so close.” I had heard enough and stopped walking up the steps. “Do you have to call them Swabs?” She turned around looking at me with confusion in her eyes. “I don’t mean to offend. It’s simply what they are.” “They are my friends. People who will be in my life.” I took a step towards her. “Until they stick a knife in you.” My hands flew in the air and again the confusion in her eyes was clear. “Stop it.” “We are to be married. I’m simply being honest with you.” “As of right now. In this moment, I hope to avoid your honesty.” It was the truth. Not a kind truth but it was still true. How could I ever accept a person who felt this way. The Swabians were a big part of the Cranehold population in many areas. It wasn’t possible to take the ideas of her father and bring that to the court without there being big problems in the future. “What are you saying?” “I’m saying I don’t really see how we could make a life together with the way you think about things.” “There just Swabs.” “They are people. They are my friends.” With that I stormed away from her. I could hear her yelling after me as I left her on the steps of the Temple. I made my way angrily through the winding streets of Gulltown finding myself moving with the crowd. Watching the group speak Swabian he thinks back on his positive experiences with the Swabians through the years and approaches the group buying a shirt from their booth. Returning to the camp without Estrid he is reprimanded by his mother who forces him to return to the temple with her. Accompanying his mother back to the temple she explains the different life experiences that people have, and why these things don’t make having different opinions evil. Listening to his mother they enter the temple to find Estrid inside at prayer and as he kneels beside her joined by his mother, he looks at her face and sees that she has been crying. When his mother steps away to speak with the bishops of the temple its Orival that apologizes to her for leaving her. Estrid to his surprise apologizes for what she said about Swabians, and while she doesn’t understand his love for them, she promises to attempt to see what he sees. Before the Wedding “I have never felt this way about a girl before Alice. Maybe its time I take a chance.” — William Lovie III. Carlisle takes the three away telling them they must go to his sister who is preparing for her wedding and that this is beneath them on such a day. As they walk its Jasper that leaves them to return to the rest of the shadow council, but Leven stays at Williams side. As they walk, they talk about the picnic and the arrival of the peasants. William reveals his terror at being unable to help them and sensing his sadness its Leven that holds his hand as they walk. Arriving at the estate of House Scheck where Matilda is preparing its William that waits in the courtyard with Marcel Lovie while Leven goes inside the estate. Inside the estate she goes through the halls eventually reaching the room where Matilda is staying and surrounded by handmaids and servants, she almost cries at how beautiful Matilda looks. One of the girl’s helping Matilda is Rosalie and seeing this Leven thinks jealously that was why Rosalie didn’t accompany William to the castle. Watching Matilda get ready its Leven that feels out of place and becomes increasingly angry at Rosalie as she watches as she looks so at home in this environment. As she watches its Leven that thinks back to her childhood and her uncle stressing a need for good skill at war before her skills as a good lady. Spending hours helping Matilda its Leven that exits the preparations to go and spend time with William who she finds in the courtyard. Going to him the two have a conversation where Leven wants to tell him about her feelings for him, but the arrival of Rosalie ends their conversation and causes rage inside Leven. “Seeing her touching him. Seeing them kiss. It makes me angrier then I have ever felt before. It's an anger that scares me Aria.” — Leven Martell Rosalie takes William away as they must leave for the wedding, and this leaves Leven behind. Sitting on the bench she is approached by Aria Arryn and Aria comforts her on her feelings for William which Aria has already guessed at. The two speak for a time about this with Aria also revealing that she has feelings for William and unlike her jealousy towards Rosalie its Leven that feels nothing but love for Aria. Aria leaves to go back for the final preparations for the wedding and Leven follows her back into the estate. Returning to the estate she and Aria are stopped in their tracks by seeing William and the shadow council drinking in a hallway. While Aria keeps walking its Leven that goes to the boys as she feels a pull she cannot ignore towards William. Unable to control herself she goes to William and pulls him into a kiss. As they kiss its Jasper and Dylan that block the hallway. William pulls away from the kiss first, and the two share no words with Leven fleeing the scene in nervousness. Running down the halls she finds herself face to face with Catherine Bell who seeing the state of Leven takes her into a hug. Calming her down its Catherine that takes her into the room as the final preparations are being made for the wedding, and the whole time she holds Leven’s hand. The chapter ends with Leven stepping off the boat and onto the dock of Sunspear Hold, and with a tearful look eastward she thinks on William. The Melee The Joust Its Marius Scott that watches as Jamie Lannister defeats Brandon Starke and wins the joust tournament. Marius is sitting with his friends Lucas Oakheart, his wife Melinda Ladybright, Reginald Madritch, his wife Ingrid Madritch, Alke Erlic, and Gretchen Rivel with her husband Edric Rivel. Marius begins talking with Reginald about his nervousness about the wedding. Marius is nervous about Matilda loving him as she is so beautiful, and he has accomplished very little so far in his life. Reginald, and Alke convince him to move past his nervousness and trust that she will love him, which he reluctantly attempts to do as he watches her from afar. As the winner of the tournament in Jamie Lannister, alongside Brandon Starke come to stand before the kings stage its Marius that is waved over by his grand father and joining Peter and the King in their stage he watches as Jamie makes his declaration. Jamie doesn’t ask for the winnings but instead requests from the king to have his nieces Myrcella and Lanna Lannister join the royal family as ladies in waiting with a special point of putting them on the list of potential betrothals to William. The King stands and makes a kind speech declaring Jamie’s bravery and skill and accepts this request. Standing in the stage as the king is mingling with finalists of the joust its Marius that sparks up the courage to make a joke to Matilda who smiles at his lame joke to her. As his shyness begins to overwhelm him, he smiles and prepares to leave but is stopped by her hand on his shoulder and turning back to her she requests him for dinner that night. Catherine Lovie who is standing watching interrupts telling her that is against tradition, but a desperate Marius uses his own Christianity as a means of forcing the dinner. Catherine agrees to host the dinner with Matilda’s friend Domeric Highmore standing as a chaperone for the dinner. The Wedding The Aftermath Watching the door close behind a tear falls and only the hand of William keeps her moving forward. Alice and the rest of the Wostellian family make there way towards the Shephard Castle, and Alice continues crying as they walk as she is afraid of losing her sister. Arriving at Shephard Castle she tries to go to her room, but William forces her to come with him to the Bath houses to spend time with their friends. Having fun together in the bath houses she and William eventually get alone time and she opens up to him that she feels like shes losing her mother of sorts in Matilda, and he comforts her as she lets out her feelings about it. Rosalie, and Leven join them in the corner of the bath house, and they all talk about different times that Matilda was a mother to them and talking it over with everyone she feels better. The Plot Against House Swan Alice is finally having fun when Einhard Rosler comes inside and tells Alice to come with him and rejects William joining them despite his attempt to go with her. Following Einhard she is taken to the Shephard Castle Dining Hall where she finds a large gathering inside waiting for her. Taken to a seat by Einhard he joins her in the seat beside her, and as she sits down its Kieth Schwartz that begins speaking. Kieth tells the assembled parties that he has been placed in charge of the betrothal process for Alice and that at the advice of many advisors he has chosen to have preliminary discussions with House Yernese at Pomeria. A shocked Alice listens on as they discuss that Alice, and a party will head by boat following the meeting towards Pomeria and despite wanting to speak up her nervousness leads her to remain silent. The meeting ends and Einhard takes her by the arm and gently leads her to the door. The moment they go through the door, and he closes it behind them she smacks Einhard in the chest and tries to run away from him and back to William but runs into a tall woman. Knocked to the ground by their collision the girl helps her to her feet. Looking at the girl she is amazed at her beauty but she up and then the girl smiles at her before speaking to her in a language that Alice doesn’t understand. One of the girls behind the women introduces herself as Adelhelma Annema a handmaid of the women that she begins translating for. The translations by Adelhelma reveal the women is Mildred Gleckourd the Viscount of Gleckheint and will be joining Alice on the journey to Pomeria. Alice attempts to leave but is taken by the arm by Mildred who leads her to her boat and going through the streets the only thing she can think is hoping that she sees someone she knows. Getting on to the boat she watches as the ramps are quickly put up and as she stands on the side with Einhard she lets tears fall as she watches Gulltown fall into the distance. Traveling to Pomelia Arriving at the small port of Pomeriaist they would be met on the dock by two groups. The first was led by Axius Macrinus the husband of Mildred that she had described so negatively during the journey here. The second was led by Dennis Yernese the older brother of Paulus Yernese. Axius greets Mildred with excitement and attempts a kiss but is brushed aside by Mildred to the laughter of her men. Axius face looks hurt, but he quickly falls into line with his own men and watches as Mildred meets with Dennis Yernese. The two talk and Mildred appears very courteous towards Dennis treating him with respect and being almost flirtatious. Alice watches Axius as this happens and it makes her angry towards Mildred who it appears is openly trying to embarrass Axius through her flirting with Dennis. Feeling a confidence, she hasn’t felt before she steps forward and demands that they get moving towards Pomeria causing Mildred to smile at her as she must realize why Alice did what she did. Dennis who is a loyalist to the crown quickly listens to Alice and commands his forces prepare the road, and the three groups merge on the road making their way towards Pomeria. On the road its Alice, Mildred, and Adelhelma that speak again with a more confident Alice confronting Mildred on her treatment of Axius. Mildred explains a bit of her ethnic nationalism and Alice hearing of something like this for the first time loses her confidence as her shock overwhelms her. Mildred goes back to speaking gothic with Adelhelma and Treaty of Pomeria Main Article : Treaty of Pomeria The Valley of Lucerne - Conversation Incoming I have spent my entire life trying to do what was right. I have fought for a king I loved. I have fought for a friend I trusted. I have watched my family grow around me...I have watched all this and in my heart I knew everything would be okay. I knew this because I believed in you. You were the foundation of my faith. The boy I knew would have never done the things you have done. You have allowed this...this...thing to take over everything you are. Everything that happens now is up to you. You choose what path you go. I have nothing to say in my Kill me now for seeing you. Seeing what you have become makes me realized I have nothing left to believe in. Take me from this world, and free of me knowing what you have become. “You want to know the truth of things.” “I want to know why you feel so strongly about it.” “I had two siblings growing up. My older brother Lionel, and my younger sister Clara. Growing up we were the closest brothers and sisters could be. Then. One day I go to my sister’s room to see her just like I do every day. She’s not there. A quick look at the room makes it clear the room is in chaos. Books on the floor, blankets thrown around. It had the look of a scuffle.” Mildred plays with her hands as she speaks but her eyes never leave mine. “I run to my parent’s room to tell them. A search for her comes to the quick conclusion that she was taken. Our best scouts get on the case, but they lose the trail at the River Gleck. Its weeks before we learn what happened.” “You must have been terrified.” She nods her her head at my question. “We all were. It was only made worse when we learned she was now at Castle Neihas the bridge of this Kristoffer Neihas.” “She was married to her kidnapper?” “Yes. The Roman scum had stolen away my sister and then forced her to take this roman barbarian as her husband.” Hearing the words run off her tongue just defined her hatred of them. Calling Lucernian Italians by their Roman nickname had become a racist slang for them, and as the story continued you could feel her hatred. “What did you do?” “We travelled to Castle Neihas. My father. My mother. My brother. My husband. Every single member of my family went to Castle Neihas to get them to give her back. Only my brother’s wife and daughter remained at Gleckheint.” “You went without troops?” “You don’t trust Romans Alice. We brought a hundred troops. Thirty knights as well. It shouldn’t have mattered. We had the guest right Alice.” “How did it go wrong?” I knew the ending to the story. Her family had been killed at the meeting. She alone had escaped. The story I had been told had never spoke of the guest right being given. “We arrived. They broke bread. Gave us the guest right. We lowered our guard. As we talked, they surrounded us. By the time we realized what was happening they were firing on us from the forest. I watched my whole family die. Then as the sound of fighting ended somehow, I was still alive.” “I’m so sorry Mildred.” “They picked me up. Ripped off my clothes. Paraded me through the streets of Castle Neihas completely naked as men from the castle grabbed at my body. Walked me this way all the way to the stable. Once I reached the stable, they put me on a horse and sent me away.” “I don’t know what to say.” “There’s nothing to say. My family was killed because we thought Romans were trustworthy. I learned that day. No one is trustworthy. We have only our own people. Our own people are the only ones who ever truly care about us. We are just tools to the rest.”

Nortburg Tournament of 5120

Main Article : Nortburg Tournament of 5120

The Nortburg Tournament of 5120 This tournament is for all of you. Its time you started building your own family now William.

“You are my son, and more then that you are the heir to this kingdom. That does not require me to keep you aware of everything that is going on at all times.” — James Lovie II. Its while sitting in the gardens outside the Skytower kissing Rosalie Hale when the two are interrupted by the arrival of Carlisle Cullen, and Kieth Schwartz. The two attempt to send Rosalie away but William resists this and she stays with him as they tell him about the coming Nortburg Tournament. It’s revealed that following the wedding it was William that was shuttled back to Lucerne and has been locked away inside the Tower of Clouds estate with only his friends able to visit him inside. William demands to know where Alice is and as the group is arguing about this its James that comes out of the front gate. William looks to his father and is shocked at his appearance. The last time he saw his father was only a few weeks ago but seeing him again he looks like he’s aged twenty years. The whole group is quiet as James is helped to get over to them with the assistance of two guards under each arm. Alongside the guards he is followed by Aelfwynn Turnidlon, Fabian Klauseburg, who all have an aura of nervousness as they reach William. Carlisle attempts to have James returned to the tower, but James ignores him and tells the guards to sit him down on the bench. After sitting down, he sends everyone away except for Kieth, and William. As Rosalie goes to leave, she gives him a kiss on the cheek, and it makes William feel a sense of safety. The discussion between the three of them does not go well as James reveals several hard truths for William. The first being the fact that Alice has indeed been betrothed to Paulus Yernese and nothing William does will change this fact. The next is that he would not be accompanying them to Nortburg and that Kieth would be his guardian while he was outside of Lucerne. Williams attempts to resist the words of his father lack any real aggression as he is thrown off by how sickly his father appears and having never seen his father looking so close to death, he is unable to quickly adjust. James discusses that at the tournament there will be many girls sent to the tournament as he has made it known that he wants to decide on William’s future bridge and will decide at the tournament based on Kieth’s negotiations. James begins coughing which again puts William in a state of panic as he watches his father break down. The coughing gets bad causing the return of Aelfwynn and Fabian who joined by several guards pick him up and bring him back to the Cloud Tower leaving a shaken William behind. “Your father is a good person. I have spent my whole life near him. My life’s mission is to protect and serve him. There are moments when I think back to the boy he used to be, and I can barely recognize the man I see now. The truth is that’s how life goes. People change. People have flaws and as the days go by these flaws become more apparent. Listen to me when I say this, William. Once you love someone. Once you have given someone your word. Loyalty doesn’t have an exit door.” — Kieth Schwartz Following this its Kieth that stays behind and talks with William and the two show themselves to be close as despite everything happening William looks at him in a father like way. Kieth tells William to have the servants pack some things for the trip, and he does this following Kieth onto the lift of the Cloud Tower. Kieth commands two servants to accompany them up the lift to assist William and two girls quickly shuffle on to the lift in response. The two go up the lift but Kieth gets off on the fifth floor leaving William to travel further up with only two of his servants with him in the form of Adolfa and Helmgarda. Going up the next fifteen floors on the lift he looks on the two girls who keep their head bowed the entire time up the lift, and William begins to ponder who he is as a person. Thinking back to the peasants on the mountain he realizes that he has been detatched from the common man of Lucerne and decides to be better. William sparks a conversation with the two but only Adolfa pushes past her nerves to speak with William and the two share a laugh as the lift arrives at his floor. Going onto the floor they move past two guards towards his room where Adolfa follows him, while Helmgarda does the same but trails further behind. While discussing the trip to Nortburg its Adolfa that tells William that she overheard discussions to have his friends not accompany him on the trip to Nortburg and hearing this news he thanks her with a kiss and rushes to the lift. Leaving behind Helmgarda, and Adolfa to pack his things he goes back to the lift and prepares to find his friends to bring them back to the tower. “You didn't think you could get rid of me that easily did you?” — Leven Martell Lying to the guards that he is just going to the garden he can escape the tower and get into the garden. Inside the garden he hops the wall and sneaks onto the walls where he uses a rope to climb himself down thinking how this gets easier the taller, he gets. As he reaches the bottom, he pulls the rope with him and then sees Leven sitting down across from him smiling at him. Revealing that she knew he would escape sooner or later she had come here to meet him. Pulling her into a hug he explains what has happened and attempts to take her hand and go and gather the Shadow Council, but she stops him. Telling him that she had been with Aria when guards had come and commanded that she begin packing for the trip. She had then tried to see Jasper and Rosalie but saw guards there as well revealing her attempts to find the Shadow Council had all ended in failure leaving just her not taken away. At Leven’s words he prepares to sneak her inside so that she is not sent away with the rest of his friends. Using the rope, he pulls himself back up and then helps Leven do the same. Going back to the tower he goes inside where he finds the servant clothing, he has hidden for events like this and brings them back outside. Taking them to Leven he gives them to her to change and while at first, he turns away to give her privacy he sees her reflection in a vase. Seeing her body exposed he feels the desire to turn around and touch her skin but controls himself and does not turn around. With Leven pretending to be a servant they go inside returning to the lift and go back to his floor. Arriving at the floor they find his things packed and by the entrance to the lift and no sight of Helmgarda and Adolfa. The guard on duty is Erik Fahnrich who recognized Leven but doesn’t say anything just smiles and lets the two go past him. William wakes up in the morning and finds himself and Leven cuddling in bed together and feeling her skin against him he begins touching her this time unable to control himself. Leven wakes up to this and embarrassed at first to be caught she silences him with a kiss. The kiss becomes heated with the two touching each other but as it risks going somewhere further, he stops them as he becomes ashamed of betraying Rosalie. Leven looks disappointed but smiles at him, and the two get dressed as by this point they were both naked. Leaving Lucerne with only Leven, and his servants they travel by carriage towards Nortburg with Leven and William sharing the carriage together. During the ride they talk as they always have but things have changed between them as there is a chemistry now there that William resists due to his feelings for Rosalie. Leven does tell William briefly about her time on the road back to Lucerne and hints that she believes Wuldrik Toyne may be her real father. Blood of Old Atlantis “You didn't think you could get rid of me that easily did you?” — Leven Martell As James and his council begin planning for different marriage options for the prince William Lovie III. it was James that became very interested in the idea of having a Numenorian brought. James understood that the blood of Atlantis was very rare in the valley and thus they would have to find this Numenorian girl from somewhere outside of the valley. As word was sent to loyalists throughout the surrounding kingdoms it was a trader in Lorderon that passed on the information that a princess in Arnor was not back on the market. It was thus James Lovie was sent information that the young Ar-Brentey Hemsworth was now free following the death of her proposed husband in battle. James sent letters to King Jonas Hemsworth asking him if her hand was open for his young son William Lovie III., and after a series of back and forth letters Jonas would take this option to his council, and their would little debate among them. It was decided that clearly this was a top tier marriage option, and thus was one of the two eventual Numenorian betrothal options that were brought in. The second Numenorian option was discovered much closer to home in the form of Seri-Relisia Terrick the daughter of the lord of House Terrick a prominent noble in Rhunian. Word was sent to the Terrick's who quickly accepted this option and would send Relisia to the tournament. “Noone told me the distance between the two places, and for that reason it was shocking not only the distance but the complete changes that you go through in travelling from Arnor to Lucerne. The ice tipped mountains of Arnor pass through the lush Riverlands, and the hardy lands east of Stormwind, and then finally you reach the prestine valley of Lucerne.” — Brentey Hemsworth the second and Brentey was planned to be sent to Lucerne to get to know William so they could make sure it would work. Brentey was told about the plan, and having spent the better part of two decades in isolation at the Anchorite of Fornost she was overjoyed at the chance to leave the Anchorite. During the time before she left she was left a list of things that William liked that had been sent by James Lovie but unfortunately James did not know his son half as well as he thought so the vast majority of these things were inaccurate. As she was leaving she was forced to for the first time accept life without her family of whom had been her rock for most of her life, but she was sent with her handmaiden Ilana La-Phellion of House Phellion. So it would be nothing more then Ar-Brentey her handmaiden Ilana, and a small party of men at arms to protect them when they went for a trip to a completely foreign land. Also along with her learning she begin taking the name Britt the rough translation of what her Numenorian name became in common germanic. The Journey for Brentey was extremely long, but over the time she and her best friend Ilana La-Phellion would be reading up on the history of Lucerne through several books that they had been given by James Lovie during his time in Arnor. Through this they learned the history of the Kingdom of Lucerne, but more importantly they learned all there was to know about House Lovie in book learning. During this reading she came to greatly admire her betrothed's name sake in the form of William Lovie of whom she read all about, and the relationship that he had with the dragons. She tried her very best for the situation that awaited her, and for her part was desperate to have this work not wanting to return to the anchorite but also desperately wanting a partner. “I did whatever I could to keep him interested. He was a maturing young man, but for all intesive purposes he was a child. I had to be the greatest of all the distractions he would be met by or else I would lose everything. ” — Brentey Hemsworth When Brentey arrived in Lucerne James made sure to use all of his skill to manipulate the young girl into keeping her purpose their a secret. With the element of surprise still with him, he set Brentey out on a mission to seduce William, which based on his adoration at the time of Rosalie Hale made this difficult but James told her that she was not going to have a problem with Rosalie who he planned on removing from the equation. The Tournament Starts Royal Betrothals “Brentey Hemsworth came to the land of Lucerne with a purpose. At first I thought it was marriage, and it was for this reason that I dismissed her so quickly. It was only later that I realized she actually cared for me on a deep level.” — William Lovie III. The Joust “I did whatever I could to keep him interested. He was a maturing young man, but for all intesive purposes he was a child. I had to be the greatest of all the distractions he would be met by or else I would lose everything. ” — Brentey Hemsworth The Yellow Dragons Main Article : Meeting of Volker Yernese and the Yellow Dragons

Second Crisis of Turnendorf

Main Article : Second Crisis of Turnendorf

The Second Crisis of Turnendorf Do not forget that you are a good person prince. You will need memories of that in the coming days. Monsters are coming, and I fear you are the only one who can stop them.
The Prince Moves “Your father cannot fix this. He is not the man he was when the Voiceless rose the first time. This is your time.” — Catherine Bell Fall of Trestilghar Fall of Thaig Roelet The Angel Arrives The End of the Angel

Trial of Marius Scott

Main Article : Trial of Marius Scott

The Trial of Marius Scott Whatever decision the judges make in this court I know the truth. The truth is that Matilda was the love of my life. I would have never hurt her. If you mistakingly decide me guilty. I shall see her soon.

“I don't care about your guilt or innocence. This is about my people. This is about my land. If I have to sacrifice you to get what I want. Prepare to be sacrificed.” — Mildred Gleckourd The Trial of Marius Scott would begin with the arrival of Marius Scott in the city of Gleckheint where under the control of Mildred Gleckourd it was the Viscount that would assemble the Trial, and requested the audience of the king himself as well as several prominent barons of Forks to act as judges in the trial. The Trial Begins “I don't care about your guilt or innocence. This is about my people. This is about my land. If I have to sacrifice you to get what I want. Prepare to be sacrificed.” — Mildred Gleckourd Meeting of James and Marius “The whole thing was just me being jealous. At the time I was so caught up in the whole thing that I didn't realize how much damage I had done. There are no words for what I did. No apologies that would fix it.” — Aelfwynn Turnidlon As Marius and James Lovie II. had there meeting it was Aelfwynn Turnidlon that would create illusions that led to James believing that Marius addmitted to the crime of killing Matilda and following this he made his opinion on the guilt of Marius quite clear.

The Corruption of Tristan Lovie

Main Article : Duel on the Steps

The Duel on the Steps He was a monster. He needed to be treated like a monster deserved to be treated.

“I watched him carefully after I fed him the poison. I had to make sure in his madness he didn't try and harm William. I wanted him to kill Alice, but in his madness he filled his days with raping whores. After he had killed three of them I decided to lower the dose a bit.” — James Lovie In the early days of his teenage years Tristan Lovie continued to feel rejected by the lack of relationship with his brother William, and his father James, but as his father became increasingly lost it was Tristan that found hope with his relationship with Lauren Garrn. Outside of this growing love with Lauren the only other relationship that seemed to have any balance for Tristan in his own mind was the one he shared with his sister Alice Lovie. This relationship would come to be the only true relationship that Tristan had in his family, and while he grew to love Alice in an entirely brotherly way, Alice was hiding a growing fear towards her brother due to the manner in which he begin to act. To the outside world and even to Tristan the two appeared close, but for Alice she was hiding the fear deep within herself and refusing to tell anyone about it including her beloved brother William as she feared what William would do to Tristan if he knew how lost Tristan was truly becoming. Unfortunately as they both aged, Tristan's desires for Alice only increased and as he was also becoming increasingly deranged due to a near constant abuse from his father he was very poor at hiding his desires and over the course of time many in the capital began whispering about Tristan having unnatural feelings towards Alice. In his loneliness Tristan made several attempts to befriend William but due his long isolation and the abuse from James he had little skill in social settings and embarrassed William each time leading to William and him become estranged even further. Seeing the growing issues between Tristan and William, and feeling his own resentment towards Alice, James began forming a plan to remove Alice of whom he begin to blame for everything wrong in his life. James would approach Tristan with his plans and demanded that Tristan take part in them, but to his surprise Tristan refused to harm Alice admitting his deep love for his sister. Following this refusal it was Tristan that was placed within the Tower of Solace by James and the rest of the city and family was told that Tristan had been sent to Castamere to squire for a few months. As Tristan toiled in the prison that was the Tower of Solace it was James and the Circle of Magi that begin work on a specialized spell that they would name Cruciamen or The Butcher's Nails. This spell would be designed by James and the Circle to increase the level of violence, and hate within the heart of Tristan and realizing that Alice was the person that Tristan thought the most of he believed it would lead to a violent encounter between Tristan and Alice. The main issue that James and the Circle had not take into account for was the fact that Tristan already harbored some very dark thought's and so while working by increasing his violent thoughts it also caused Tristan to become nearly completely unhinged sexually. At first it was just Lauren Garrn that was brought around him as he was fed darker and darker images through the Fade which haunted his dreams, and while there love did some to help him he was increasingly lost to the derangement eventually leading to him raping Lauren. “I watched him carefully after we conjured the spell. I had to make sure in his madness he didn't try and harm William. I wanted him to kill Alice, but in his madness he filled his days with raping whores. I did everything in my control to put him within range of Alice, but each time he just kept killing more whores. After he had killed five of them I decided to change my strategy.” — James Lovie II. James Lovie watched him the entire time that he basically lost himself in his madness, and during this time he used his power to make Tristan and Lauren be around each other as much as possible and in order to protect William he forced William on a trip to Nortburg which kept him away during the madness of Tristan. As per the spells effect Tristan felt a massive pull to kill, and eventually no matter how hard he tried to resist hurting the one thing he truly loved eventually the pull for violence became too much. Unwilling to kill Lauren he fled the Tower of Solice where the Circle would bring him to the side of Alice of whom was the real target all along. He stalked her for days each night he found it more and more difficult to resist the pull he felt to kill her, but each night he used the massive amount of love he had for Alice in order to not kill her. As the days went by and he continued to not kill Alice, it was James that would begin to pick fights with him and have other guards insulting him which would lead to Tristan having a breakdown which caused him to go to a local brothel, and followed in this movement by Carlisle Cullen, and Kieth Schwartz he would sit in the brothel stewing in violent thoughts but still unwilling to go across the moral line, and it was at this point that Kieth Schwartz would push him over when Kieth paid one of the whores at the brothel a large amount of gold to seduce Tristan and then be rough with him during the time together. Alice Lovie would become the target of James Lovie for murder, and it was his own son Tristan that he would mold to target her. Kieth would on short notice set up the two to be able to come back to what she was forced to say was her place but in fact was nothing more then an abandoned home in Lucerne Proper, and everything was prepared in the house to have Tristan murder the whore and hopefully for Keith to push Tristan over the edge. The prostitute would seduce Tristan through the help of Carlisle Cullen of whom advised her to call herself Alice and upon this happening Tristan would follow her back to her home where he tried to be gentle with her but believing he wanted things rough due to the manipulation of Kieth Schwartz she would be rough which escalated the violence and Tristan would let out his pent up anger and murdered the girl brutally. Feeling that one kill would not be quite enough Kieth Schwartz would have his brother Fadril Schwartz bring a girl from the same brothel to the house where she too was paid a large sum of money and then was let into the house by Fadril directly after the murder of the first girl by Tristan and seeing what had happened the girl tried to run but found the door blocked by Fadril, and Tristan now completely unhinged would kill her too. Waking up the next morning to find the two girls dead and knowing exactly what he had done Tristan's moral compass was destroyed and over the next two days he would kill two other girls before becoming obsessed with having more violence and extending what he was enjoying. Testing the Limits “It was a dark path that Tristan had fallen down into, and unfortunately for Amalia Page she had walked into the path of a demon. Her only saving grace was the fact that she was a believer, and whatever was in Tristan had lost that a long time before that moment.” — Unknown As Tristan Lovie was escalating it would be his interaction with Amaliaa Page that would completely push him over the edge and lead to his first true demise. Amaliaa Page would join her family during an attempt by her father to meet the king and when she did she stepped right into the lions den when she was seen by Tristan Lovie as she walked with her parents and two brothers. Something about her called to Tristan and he begin stalking her for days after this chance meeting and he finally caught her when she went south of Lucerne to a vineyard with two guards of House Page. Watching them from afar Tristan was overcome with rage that she had been accompanied by guards and thus he moved ahead of the group and set traps for them as they passed the road. One of the guards stepped on a trap immobilizing him, and when the other guard went to help him Tristan was able to secure her after he went about killing the two guards. Stabbing them repeatedly to death would allow Amaliaa to briefly escape but he chased her down, and then knocked her out allowing him to kidnap her and take her to a forest cave he had turned into his home base, and there he prepared to torture her for hours. “The pain and degradation was one thing, but the main thing I felt was helpless. I didn't want any of this, but no matter how much I wanted it to stop the thing I realized most was the fact that I had no control over it.” — Amaliaa Page While being nearly continuously raped by the monster, she never allowed Tristan to see her fear, and throughout would recite the words of the Dragon of which caused Tristan immense rage. Most of this was unseen by Tristan though, and when it finally ended he was preparing to kill her when he found her eyes still without fear and her saying Dragonoph prayers and all of this made him hate her to the point that he he planned to break her. At first Tristan took this as a challenge and each time he returned to her he attempted to up the ante in the belief that he could simply frighten her into giving him what he wanted. As his attempts failed time after time, he found his control slipping more and more, and only the desire to defeat her resistance kept her alive. Believing he needed to make her suffer more emotionally he tried this by Showing her two other girls in the form of Roslin Reyne, and Sophia Faraday and then he forced her to watch as he broke the two girls emotionally, and physically. Over several days leaving the two girls with Amalia they grew close, and thus it was devastating when two days later he killed Roslin after she gave in, and then a day after this he killed Sophia when she did the same. With the two girls dead Tristan became overcome with hate for the girl and was prepared to kill her the next day but wanted to find the perfect weapon to destroy her with. Luckily for her that next day Tristan was overcome with rage over her resistance and would flee the cave he had built to return to Lucerne where he believed in his heart he needed to see Alice and everything would be alright again. Amalia uses the sword at her feet to escape the restraints placed on her, and following this she takes the badly mutilated bodies of Sophia, and Roslin out of the cave and hides them in the hills before she returns to Lucerne through the forest. Hiding herself in a robe she does not return home instead going to the Great Dragonoph Temple where she meets two Dragonoph Priests there in the form of Lena Weigl, and Sabina Edrenn of whom take her into their care and nurse her back to health over some time. Revealing to them what had happened without revealing the name knowing if they knew who it would just put them in danger the two priests deliver her to several Dragonoph Knights training in the courtyard and there they are commanded by the Priests to train her in the use of the sword to defend herself. The Spark of Madness “It was all so much in that moment. It didn't matter that I shouldn't kill him. It didn't matter that there would be some serious consequences in my life if I killed him. None of that mattered for even a second because each and every second my eyes were open I couldn't shake the image of Alice in pain.” — William Lovie III. It was late at night when Tristan returned from his failure with Amaliaa Page, and looking for his sister he saw Alice walking the balcony of her room in nothing but her nightgown, and seeing her in this sexualized position was too much for him and he charged through her door and attempted to rape her. The two scuffled for a time, and the noise they made during their fight woke William of whom Tristan hadn't even checked to see if he was home in his madness induced rage, and coming to the sounds William charged into the room. Seeing the situation and now no longer able to pretend his brother wasn't a monster William quickly beat Tristan, and unable to accept that he had hurt Alice, William started to kill Tristan by strangling him. As he was strangling Tristan it was Alice that put her hand on his shoulder and whispered for him to stop. Every ounce of his soul wanted to kill his brother in that moment but he looked to Alice and saw tears streaming down her face, and he couldn't bear to add more pain to her, and thus grudgingly William Lovie III. did stop and Tristan ran out of the room. William would hold Alice tight as by this point guards had entered the situation, and James came to room feigning confusion over what had happened but quickly in order to keep the support of William he commanded Draco Highmore to put Tristan in chains and lock him in the bottom of the tower of Solace. It was in this moment that James saw his daughter in a different light then he had ever seen her before, but the voices in his head would keep him from revealing anything real to his children and he would eventually leave without honesty. Look at the world father. You were born into this land. You grew up here. These people swore their lives to you. How could you have done all of this? Look at everything you have done. You destroyed a city. Killed hundreds of good men out of fear. Is this how you want to be remembered father. Is this the world you want to leave behind? I know you were a good person once. Don't end it all here. Don't do this. For me father. For everything I supposedly mean to you. Don't do this. "Take him away. Lock away the monster, and I will see to his judgment.". I watched as my command was quickly heeded by Draco of whom assisted by two of the other guards grabbed Tristan and took him towards the elevator where he would be locked up on the bottom floor. As I turned back though I saw her. Maybe this was the first time I had ever really seen her. I don't know what it was about her face when I looked back into that room. My mind was filled with the endless lies I had told myself to say to William to make him see my truth, but as I walked in and saw her for a split second I saw something. Hidden beneath her eyes was something I recognized. I almost fell down, and it was only the arm of Hayden holding me up that kept me from falling to the ground. My heart pounded, and I felt this sort of despair that I couldn't place. William looked at me with a confusion that made me feel worse because it was built on the fact that he couldn't understand why I was sad about Alice being hurt. My son had been so corrupted to who I was that he thought that little of me.  "My king are you alright?" Hayden's words knocked me from my daydreams, and forced me to level my head at him. "My brute of a son has made a mockery of this home." I stopped for a moment and looked at William while I struggled with all my power not to look at her. "He will pay for this my son. You have my word that boy will pay very dearly for this." I knew for the first time how pathetic it sounded to be trying to care for my son while my daughter...I think that was the first time I had instinctively called her my daughter. I guess I always knew she was my daughter, and when formally required I've said it before, but never in my own mind. "Your daughter is lying here broken by your actions, and all you can think of is making me feel better." I felt worse by the fact that I wasn't more hurt by the hatred in his eyes then I was by the actual look he gave me. "Son I had nothing to do with this. I was on a completely..." "You did this to him. Whatever he was, or could have been you ruined with your hatred. At what point do you sit back and just admit to the world the damage you have caused." "Son..." "Just give me an answer for once in your life!" He got up and if her life would flow away without him holding her she got up alongside him still cradling him. "Just one time in your life just tell the truth!" I could have said something. Looking at him with all that raw emotion I could have made things different for us in so many ways. But in the end it came down to the simplest of truths. If I told my truth then he might understand but he would hate me. For me I just couldn't live with the fact that if he knew the complete truth the monster he thought I was would pale in comparison to the monster I actually am. So I did what he probably knew I would do. As I turned my back to the situation and walked out of the room I could just make out the sobs of Alice, and yet again I felt the desire to help her. But yet again I did nothing. William would stay with Alice the entire night letting her sleep in his bed for the night to keep her calm, and then in the morning his aunt Catherine Bell arrived at the tower at his request and watched over her as William needed to deal with Tristan. Leaving Alice crying with his aunt William told Hayden Percy to take him to Tristan, and Draco would tell him that this wasn't the time and that judging from what just happened James wouldn't want him to do that. William would upon his failure to convince Hayden attempt to convince Draco, but despite Draco wanting to do this he was hamstrung by his honor to the king of Lucerne. William would let it rest for a night because even in his hatred and anger towards his brother he knew that the beautiful sister that he loved so deeply needed him more then his vengeance. Returning to Alice she fell into his arms as soon as she saw him, and Catherine left them to go and find her brother and try to learn more, and the rest of the day the two would talk, and Alice would tell William yet again how much she wanted their father to just reach out and say something to her. Alice was very open to revealing that even indifference would be preferable to the way he treated her now, and this feeling only made William hate his father more. The Duel “He was an embarrassment to our family, and I would make him see just how embarrassed of him we truly were.” — William Lovie III. William knew that Tristan would just try this again so he decided that he needed to so greatly shame Tristan that he would leave the city. Speaking to Jasper Hale, and Emmett McCarty about what had happened they would come up with idea of him challenging Tristan and following through on this William went to the town crier the next morning and sent out a decree for Tristan to duel him the next day. William never believed Tristan would show up considering how skilled with a blade that William was, and the fact that Tristan had little to no skill at the art of battle. But when the day did come he stood on the steps of Lucerne surrounded by a massive crowd, and saw Tristan walking down the road towards him wearing the armor that he remembered had been given to Tristan by Maron Scorpian as a gift on his twelfth birthday. As Tristan walked towards him with a look of pure fear in his eyes Alice begged William to not give Tristan the gratification that this fight would give him. She knew that for Tristan the hatred of William meant that he was probably willing to give up his life so that William would have to carry the title of kin slayer around with him for the rest of his life. William wanted to listen to his sister but when he saw the scarf on her neck he remembered the fear he had that his sister was dead or raped and could not. Tristan and William would argue for several minutes discussing all the things that had went wrong between the two, and after Tristan continued making sexual comments about Alice William exploded on him and the fight went basically as everyone had assumed it would as William and his vastly superior fighting skills brutalized Tristan throughout the fight eventually knocking him to the ground. Despite being beaten quite badly and bleeding from cuts on his face Tristan would charge forward grabbing a sword from a guard and threatening to kill William, but would be stopped when William got under his guard and knocked the sword away before Tristan would trip and fall down the steps hitting his head. “My dear daughter. You should have left well enough alone. Because trust me little girl, if you tell Andrew anything about this and I'll kill him.” — James Lovie In the aftermath of the fight between William and Tristan, Alice was visited by James Lovie, and in this meeting he set out exactly the future for Alice as by this point James Lovie came to understand that there was no relationship possible between himself and William as long as Alice was in the picture. After telling her father that she was sorry any of this happened he proceeded to charge her and beat her quite badly. After several minutes he stopped and realized the extent of what he'd done. Her father threatened to kill William if Alice told William about the beating by him - an obvious bluff since nothing was more important to James then the uplifting of his prized heir - and this threat shocked Alice to her core. In fear that James might kill William, Alice lied to him about how she was beaten up, and was forced to continue the lie two months later when he attacked her again. After the second time she threatened James that she was going to tell William, and that he would kill James. In that moment Alice's fate was sealed, and James went about creating the spell that would remove Alice from the memory of all who knew her.

Moral Decline When Jasper left for Hogwarts he took the center of the Shadow Council's morals with him.

Moral Decline Brightwater It was following the execution of Marius Scott that Alice would be moved from Gulltown to Brightwater by Catherine Lovie who wanted a chance at having Alice meet again with her brother William who was now escalating out of control. As a part of this Catherine would have her ally Lord Wendel Floren ask for assistance from the capital in dealing with a rebel force. Catherine would take this request to Carlisle and manipulated him into convincing James to send William and a small force to Brightwater to deal with the issue. The Fall of Jasper “Blake Cullen started off as something I was going to hurt so that I could get back at Edward for leaving. That all changed the more I got to know her. I should have stayed loyal to her. I should have loved her the way she deserved to be loved, but I see now I wasn't capable of that back then. Our love was true at the time but it was always going to end badly.” — Jasper Hale When Edward left Jasper in his mind became rather obsessed with Blake Cullen and this obsession led him to manipulate his friend Emmett into getting them to meet each other. After their "Surprise" meeting he used all of his kindness and charm to get her to love him and in a relatively short amount of time she was hooked on to him. During this early time as Blake became the source of much attention for the group as it was actually William Lovie III. who first came to her seducing her and sleeping with her for the time in her life which was something that he never revealed to anyone, and Blake would keep this a secret as well as by this point she was beginning to want more with Jasper realizing it was not possible with William. Even as he spent every night with her, and whispered in her ear how much he loved her and was devoted to her he was falling deeper into his sexual deviation alongside his friend William. Despite his best intentions, and the best intentions of William the two during this time were lost without their best friend in Edward Cullen, and thus they continued to sleep around with as many women as they could get their hands on. For Jasper this led him to become estranged emotionally from his love in Blake Cullen and from this departure he begin to become romantically involved with Kristen Trachtenburg, who fell in love with him, and was under the illusion that Jasper was going to end things with Blake so that he could be with her. As time went on and this didn't come to pass, and she watched as things between Jasper and Blake grew closer she begin to hate Blake with everything in her heart. Jasper continued down this dark path, and as time went on he became confused as to what to do as he truly loved the both of them, and didn't want to hurt either of them. At the same time William's relationship with Britney Hemsworth had left his relationship with his sister crumbling, and by this point Bill Lovie was only beginning to plan for Britney to leave as he still had slight hope for the two. William was falling as he was sexually destructive with Britney, and at the same time was stringing along Leven of whom loved him deeply, and while he loved her deeply it was as friends, and despite knowing her feelings he continued with her. “As the relationship with Britney fell apart it was William that begin to improve. But while my brother got better Jasper only fell into more trouble as he was finally discovered for all the things he had done.” — Alice Lovie For Jasper this behavior ended when his at the time girlfriend Kristen Trachtenburg became pregnant with his child, and the moment she came and told him was one of the worst moments of his life as he understood that he had finally been caught. He also knew that because it was Kristen Trachtenburg that was William's cousin and thus his best friend was going to be furious that he defiled a member of House Lovie in such a way. The first person that he told after he left Kristen was William, and as he arrived at the Sky Towers he was allowed in as all the guards knew who he was to William. When Jasper arrived on William's floor he was having sex with Levan Martell on the floor of his room, and in this moment as Jasper walked in on this kind of behavior he for the first time truly understood how far he and his friend has fallen. William laughed it off, and joked for Levan to get dressed, and when she did she left his room with nothing more then a sideways kiss. When Jasper moved to tell William about what happened with Kristen William stopped him and begin telling him how he was a great friend, and as William continued to talk Jasper realized that William was drunk. Seeing his friend like this he couldn't help but wonder what was happening that had him so emotionally troubled, and at the same time he wondered where Alice was. When Jasper asked him where Alice was he laughed and said that Alice was pissed at him for the way he was acting. Despite the hard way that he had said it you could tell without any effort at all that William was exceptionally emotionally damaged by the rift with his beloved sister, and so Jasper didn't have the heart to tell William about what he had done. “I left his room feeling more emotionally distraught then I had when I had arrived. When had we become this?” — Jasper Hale Jasper would leave shortly after when Leven Martell arrived back in the room, and as he left he was followed out by Leven while William went to the window to look out. Leven and Jasper would talk for a few minutes, and Jasper nearly told her, but knew that her loyalty to William wouldn't allow her to keep that kind of secret so instead he simply talked to her about what she was doing with William. She would tell him that she loved William, and that although she knew that William didn't feel on the same level as she did to him, she also knew that he cared for her, and she only hoped that she could make him feel differently with enough time. Jasper knew that William didn't see her that way, but seeing the hope in her eyes he didn't have the heart to break her so he simply agreed with her before saying goodbye and leaving. Following this attempt Jasper begin to watch William closer, and watched as he slept with several girls in the form of those who were well known in Britney Hemsworth, and Leven Martell, but Jasper also discovered that William was sleeping with others including Eura Clune, Faye Skane, and to the great shock of Jasper he learned William was intimate with Lanna Lannister. Keeping Secrets “I lied. I lied to everyone for so long I got confused as to who I was anymore. Was this the person that I was now. Someone who skulked around hiding the truth from the only people who had ever meant anything to me? Was I the kind of man that tricked a girl into believing I loved her so that she would keep my dirty secrets? In the end it was always going to come out. Whether the world found out when she started showing, or someone slipped up the news was always going to get out. It was the hopelessness of the lie that made it all the more terrifying.” — Jasper Hale Following his discovery he wanted to go to Alice, or Emmett but once again was stopped from doing anything by William of whom came to him during the night and once again stumbling in drunk begin to cry about how he missed Alice and was going to do things differently so he could get her back. Believing William at his word Jasper wouldn't tell anyone anything so for nearly a month Jasper lied to almost everyone, and convinced Kristen Trachtenburg to lie to everyone as well about her pregnancy. With no one to talk to Jasper would go to his grandfather and revealed what had happened to Tarnide Hale of whom Jasper knew would advise him to do what was best for his future. Tarnide Hale would strongly advise him to make Kristen abort the child by basically any means necessary, and while Jasper didn't want to force Kristen into doing anything she didn't feel comfortable with Tarnide was able to convince him of the importance of this. Jasper went to Kristen and attempted to convince her to abort the child, but she was completely unwilling to agree to this, and walked out on him only making things worse, until he was able to find her and apologized saying he would never ask her to do that again. The lying continued as Jasper believed he needed to fix William and Alice before he could ever tell William, so with this in mind he went to Alice and attempted to convince her to talk to her beloved brother. Her words were laced with anger Kristen Trachtenburg stood as the center of a lot of drama during her time. towards William, but also were very cruel to the way in which Jasper as well was living, and Alice openly called out Jasper for the way in which he was running around behind Blake's back with Kristen. As Jasper listened to Alice telling him about all the things he was doing wrong in his life, he became distraught realizing about how people were actually starting to feel about him. Jasper had always saw himself as a moral guy and while sometimes in the dark he had realized that he was falling, he also thought that people would still think him a good person, but hearing Alice he came to sadly understand that he was wrong in that belief. As Alice continued to talk about Jasper's affair with Kristen Tractenburg Jasper became irate as he couldn't undestand how Alice could have known about the affair, as he hadn't told anyone. So as Jasper became increasingly aggressive about Alice telling him how she knew, she continued to refuse to tell him and as they begin to yell William appeared in the doorway with true anger in his eyes. For William this must have appeared to have been Jasper being hostile in a physical manner towards Alice, and everyone knew that there were certain things you just didn't do if you wanted William to be rational, and at the top of the list for things you didn't do, threatening Alice was at the top. “It was time for a reckoning, and the main thing to remember about a rebirth is that sometimes it doesn't work. Sometimes the damage is too much for people to come back from the darkness into the light without losing themselves.” — Jasper Hale Seeing the look on his face, Alice stepped between the two, and basically begged Jasper to tell William the truth, and everything about it because they all needed to come together before the darkness swept over everything. William was overcome with rage, and only the fact that Alice was between them kept him from attacking Jasper where he stood. When Alice looked between the two and realized that Jasper looked uncertain and William looked enraged she spoke softly to her brother, and gently placed a hand on his shoulder to calm him down. Alice would whisper apologies to him, and told him about how she was glad that he was here, but also made sure he understood that Jasper was not threatening her, or even that angry at Alice. Hearing his sister's voice, and having her hand on his shoulder calmed him down immediately and he sat down in order to hear Jasper tell him whatever truth he had apparently been keeping from him. “I'd known my best friend William for years. Since the days of us both being children and thrown into the same little playground I had known him. I'd seen him angry with people over how they treated me or one of the other members of our group. I'd seen him sad over an argument with Alice. I'd seen all of these things but the emotion on his face when he saw what he must have believed was Alice in trouble was something else entirely. It was a look that sent a chill up my spine because even though he was my best friend and I was his, I was mentally capable enough to understand that if it fell down to it we were all secondary to Alice.” — Jasper Hale As Jasper told William about all the things that had been going on, and the fact that Kristen was pregnant he watched as the look of disappointment went across his friends face. While at first they argued in bitter tones to each other as all the bitterness they felt was poured out on the only other person that could ever understand the pain that they were feeling, William became slowly more angry with his best friend, and the emotional attacks became too much for the two to continue trade at each other without violence. It would be William making a low blow at a lack of loyalty shown by Jasper that would truly escalate the argument to a new level. “We trusted you Jasper. You were supposed to be someone that this house could trust, and now you go and do this. You leave my cousin high and dry like some common whore on the street. If this is the person we laid our faith on then our faith was grossly misplaced.” — William Lovie III. With questions raised against his loyalty Jasper was more hurt then he had ever felt in his life and before either of them knew what was happening Jasper charged his friend and the two of them begin fighting on the floor, and out into the hallway, and they continued to fight until they were pulled apart by Alice. Alice gently held onto William of whom wouldn't pull away for fear of hurting Alice, and before he left Jasper and William spoke one more time that day. After Jasper spoke to William he would leave, of which left Alice and William alone and they would talk about what was happening and Alice was able to convince William that he needed to make a change if he didn't want this to happen to him. For the first time in a long time Alice would follow William into his room and was actually able to get a good nights sleep as she slept in the same room as her brother and not alone as she had for months previously. Jasper Hale had been the first true friend William had ever had outside of Alice, and that meant everything to Jasper. So hearing that he was mistrusted in any way was something that Jasper was not willing to accept. It would end up being the mistrust from William more then anything else that forced Jasper to change the way he was living. “You never have to doubt me William. You are my brother. You were always my brother, and trust me when I say that I take that more serious then anything else in life. But also trust me when I say that you and I are falling. We are not the people we were meant to be. We can blame this on him all we want but in the end were making choices. Were the ones not making the right decisions, and eventually we have to start or were never going to be able to stop.” — Jasper Hale With that Jasper left the Sky Towers and the two best friends left each other to cool off for a time, but while William was consoled by Alice, for Jasper there was nothing to return to. He returned to his home at the House Hale tower, and realized with absolute certainty that the life he was leading was leading him down a path that he was no longer willing to go down. Jasper came to understand that he risked more then just a moral decline if he didn't come clean and repair everything he did, he also risked his friendship with William, and that was not something he was willing to lose. With this in mind he slept well for the first time in months, and the next day went back to the Sky Towers where he walked in on Alice, William, and Leven eating breakfest and would come clean about everything, and told them all and specifically William that he was going to make all of this right starting with telling Blake and Kristen the truth. Jasper would declare that he was going to marry Kristen so that he could be honorable to her, and he understood what that would mean but he was willing to do it so that she would not be birthing a bastard and losing her dignity at the same time. Coming clean and Consequences “I was proud of Jasper in that moment. I understood that could have been me, and it was for that reason that I supported him. He made a mistake and he was doing the honorable thing to fix it.” — William Lovie III. Jasper would go first to Blake Cullen knowing that she would be perhaps the most hurt by his decision to marry Kristen Trachtenburg and when he arrived at her suites near the Cloud Towers he was shocked to see William, Leven, Edward, Emmett, and Alice awaiting him outside. William would lead the group in telling him that they were proud of him for coming clean, and that while he had done terrible things William was painfully aware that he had done the same. The group would hug Jasper as he broke down realizing he had his friends back, and promising that from this point on they were all going to be better. William offered to go in with him, but Jasper said no knowing this was something he had to do himself. “The worst part was how excited she was to see me.” — Jasper Hale Blake was sitting at her desk reading, but when Jasper entered she would jump up and come over to him for a hug. As she tried to hug him he pulled away knowing she wouldn't want to hug him after what he told her. Jasper would go about telling her everything that he had done, and despite hearing all this Blake begged him briefly not to marry Kristen and to stay with her, and it was only when he refused that offer that Blake would become truly angry, and screamed for him to leave and never speak to her again. Leaving the estate he found it empty but could see his friends out front, and thus wanting to deal with the Kristen situation quickly he went out the back and snuck his way out of the estate and made his way to the House Lovie estates which surrounded the Cloud Tower. Kristen was outside on a bench crying when he arrived, and he immediately went about running to her and enveloping her in a hug of which he could feel she didn't return and after a few moments she pushed him away. “I didn't have to break up with Kristen as she was well ahead of me on that feeling. She hated me, and I couldn't exactly defend myself knowing everything I had done.” — Jasper Hale Kristen would proceed to tell him that she realized that he wasn't going to leave Blake Cullen, and that shortly after realizing this she had a miscarriage. Kristen would blame him for losing the baby saying all the stress of hiding things, and his constant running around on her had caused her so much stress that she had lost the baby, and before he could respond to any of her attacks she would physically attack him causing several guards nearby to intervene and Jasper was sent away by the several Trachtenburg men that were nearby. Jasper would following this be devastated that Kristen had hated him so strongly at the end, and though he still loved Blake he decided against returning to her knowing that he didn't deserve her anymore, and that all he brought her in his current condition was pain. From there Jasper returned to the Cullen estate where he met his friends, and didn't have to say a word just started crying and was hugged by all the people left in his life that still loved him.

The Winter Ball The Winter Ball changed all of our lives.

The Bird and the Dragon Main Article : Amber Heard II. “The Academy was a culture shock for me. I had grown up amongst the nobility of Forks so I understood the intricisies of that culture, but the aristocrats, and noble children of the academy and what they brought was something I just didn't fit into.” — Amber Heard II. Her early time in the academy was filled with learning as she attempted to honor her family by gaining the most out of the experience as she possibly could. She had been placed into all of William's classes, but despite her obvious interest in him, she was kept away by the bullying of the other girls that seemed to hate her, and the continued relationship of William with several of the same girls. Amber though was falling into a very deep crush on William and despite the constant abuse she took from the girl students of which much of this was led by Britney Hemsworth of whom saw her as a major threat to her she continued to attempt to get to know William. Britney during this time was causing a lot of problems for William and his personal life, and because of this he was growing more sad, and Amber noticed this which made her see an even deeper side of him that few people noticed as they were looking for other things with him. Outside of the Shadow Council the only people that he seemingly truly trusted were those such as Marcel Lovie II., Hanna, and Aria Arryan, and Emma Bell of whom were also members of his family, and this number decreased further after the departure of Hanna, and Aria Arryn from the city due to the silent manipulation of Bill Lovie. Even as Britney was pushed from the city the simple fact dawned on Amber that he didn't even notice that she didn't arrive at class anymore, and the usually jovial young man was constantly filled with malaise over the things that hung over his life. Bill Intervenes “Despite my growing affection, and perhaps more for William he never seemed to be within my reach. Each attempt I did with him was met by a tenderness from him, but extreme hostility from the other girls. All that changed when for whatever reason the teachers decided to pair us for everything they could possibly design.” — Amber Heard II. Despite the fact that both of them were attracted to eachother in an extremely strong way, for William the loose ends of Britney Hemsworth, and Leven Martell, alongwith with the arguements with Alice meant that he was depressed, and felt vulnerable at this point. This vulnerability meant that he didn't feel up to corupting a girl that he for whatever reason felt different about then many of the other suitors for his bed. When Bill saw that she and William were not immediatly coming together he went to William and subtly asked him what he thought of Amber Heard, and when he saw his young prince blush he knew that something was there. When he tried to push William on his hesitence to seal the act with her, his son clammed up and the conversation ended without any real responce but Bill had in his own mind finally found the young women that would give his son a child. Amber Heard was nearly as good a choice as Britney as she was a blood relative of the ruling House Arryn through her mother, and this meant that she was someone who would further the alliances of the crown. Bill knew that for whatever reason his son wasn't moving at the speed he usually did and for this reason he decided to intervene at the school, when he had the teachers create numerous group projects of which all combined William and Amber working together in very sexualized assignments. “For a guy who had every women in the school pawning over me, I found myself not wanting to debase her the way I had done all the other girls here. There was an essence of purity in her face, that made it feel wrong to take advantage of her. It wasn't until the moment came that fate seemed to thrust us together that I relented and continued to be the same man I had become. For better or worse I felt something for her, that stilled me inside. I felt something for her that made me want to protect her, and that wasn't something I felt for any girl I had seduced.” — William Lovie III. The projects begin as simply normal projects that students at the academy did together, and these projects drove the two together into a deeper friendship at first. This friendship helped William to push himself through the depression that he felt about so many bad things in his life, and Amber was the first person even above Alice that he actually verbalized to how much he missed Edward. William at this time was very sad over the numerous arguments that he was having with both Jasper, and his beloved sister Alice and because of this their friendship was allowed to blossom in a scenario that allowed for the usually sexual William to take his time and actually feel something for the girl in front of him. As the two became more and more inseperable the time came where they had a school affair which led to them being forced to anwser questions about their first life experiances. When the question appeared about who their first kisses had been with she confirmed that she had never kissed anyone, and at this realization he couldn't resist anymore. “Looking at her face, and how honest she was with me, I was overcome with emotions that I didn't know still existed in me. I reached out and touched her face and revelled in the calmness that washed over me as she lay her hand against me. I knew in that moment even if I didn't admit it till after she was dead that I loved her. I knew then and their that she wasn't just a fling.” — William Lovie III. When the too broke apart something had changed between the two. The friendship that they had built this moment around remained but the chemistry and sexual tension that had always been there increased to the point that when they walked back he couldn't believe it when he held her hand all the way back to the academy. After this it didn't take long before Amber and William began sexually intimate. When this became clear to everyone around them it became nearly common knowledge that the prince was in love with a girl, and everyone from the commoner farming in Brill to the noble in Lucerne Hold came to obsess over this girl that may have finally tamed the playboy prince. It wasn't until he had invited her to dinner with his family that the true scope of the relationship came to be realized by the one that may have mattered most in the form of Alice. and not long after that the usually playboy William settled into a true relationship with Amber Heard. The two of them grew much closer then Andrew did with Britney Hemsworth and in this way the two were truly in love though its true to say that Andrew took it for granted. The Winter Ball Amber Heard, and Alice Lovie were both unaware that the Winter Ball was among their last moments in Lucerne. A relationship that had defined both of the Lovie children was on the verge of ending and neither were even a little aware that this was happening behind the scenes. “The Winter Ball was the last moment that I could point to before she left that I felt anything. It was the last moment for years that my heart felt the love that I felt at the end of that night. Had I of known how little time I had left, I would have done things differently. I would have...I guess...I don't what more I would have done, but I do know that I would have told them both how much I loved them. How much they both meant to me.” — William Lovie III. One of the annual traditions of the Lucernian Academy was the Winter's Ball, and for the two years previous this years William had brought his sister Alice as his date of which he had pretended was an act to melt the girls hearts but in fact it had more to due with the fact that she was younger and without the invitation wouldn't have gone with him of which meant that he wouldn't have gone and his father would have lost his mind if he didn't. In the year previous William and Alice had first got into their arguments as he had arrived with Alice bit shortly after this Britney Hemsworth had taken his eye, and had been able to covinse him to go around with her. During this time as Alice had remained alone she had been the source of many jokes from some of Britney's friends of whom Britney had pushed into this as she attempted to push Alice away from William knowing how strong her influence was over William. This year because of their fighting being particularlly bad, and the fact that William was for the first time actually in a real relationship he didn't invite her, and on the eve of the dance it appeared that Alice wasn't going to be coming. Amber Heard was in a precarious position as she wasn't all that popular in the Shadow Council as she was seen as somewhat of an outsider that didn't play well with others, and thus if she repaired the relationship between Alice and William then she risked William having one more person to go to that might not like her. But despite this danger she knew what William's heart wanted and she already loved him so deeply at that point that she couldn't bear to see him hurt, even if he didn't know he was hurting. “I knew of Alice through the rumors. I knew of Alice as the girl that had stolen the heart of the man I loved. I knew of Alice as a girl that clearly loved her brother. And yet the only time I had met her was when I had dinner at the Sky Towers and she didn't say a word to me. I could tell she had wanted to, and it wasn't even under debate how much she loved him and because of that. Because of what she meant to him. Because he deserved that kind of love I would ignore how powerful she was. I would ignore the fact that with a flick of her finger she could send me packing. I would ignore all this and make her see the truth.” — Amber Heard II. William and Amber would go to a dinner where Amber hoped Alice would be and thus she would convinse the two siblings to talk through their problems, but as she arrived she saw that it was only William, and his aunt and uncle with no sign of Alice. When Amber wondered where Alice was William would tell her that his father had sent her away to Nortburg for a few days as Alice had not wanted to go to dinner with William as angry as she was. Scolded by his aunt Catherine for saying such a mean thing about Alice he was visably angry by the fact that Alice had seemingly ditched him and convinsed his father to send her away for a few days. In fact the truth was that Bill realized that they were fighting and had conspired to attempt to make it worse by having Alice sent to Nortburg with Michelle Trachtenburg where he hoped William would be unable to forgive her after she returned. At this knowledge it became clear to Amber that she could no longer sit on the sidelines and wait for either Alice, or William to make the first move, and thus she went to Alice a girl that she only knew through the legends of Alice Lovie, and a girl that clearly held the heart of the man she loved with everything in her. “I didn't know how to make it better anymore. I wanted him to know that I was sorry I had made him upset with me, and that none of it mattered in the end. The only thing I wanted was my brother back. I wanted the person who meant the most in the world to me, to return. I hadn't meant to make him feel ashamed. I hadn't meant to hurt him as deeply as I clearly had. In the end I was just sorry for everything. I didn't care who came out as the winner, and who came out as the loser. I didn't care about anything except letting him know that I was sorry, and that I loved him.” — Alice Lovie She went to the Sky Towers on the night that she knew William was going to be staying with Emmett, and when she arrived she told the guard on duty that she wished to see Alice, and knowing who Amber was she was allowed inside without much questioning, and she made her way to Alice's room. Draco Highmore would accompany her up the stairs of the Cloud Tower and though she had been up this pathway many times she felt scared beyond anytime before as she was going to confront the great love of her lovers life. When she arrived on her floor she could hear the sounds of crying and when she entered Alice's room she found her curled in the corner holding onto a bear as if it was the last thing on Earth. Amber Heard and Alice would come to the shared conclusion that she was going to need to be the one that made the first move or else they risked William always ignoring the situation. Upon hearing Amber enter the room Alice immediately attempted to hide the bear but it was clear to both girls that Amber had seen it, so in the first real communication between the two Amber asked what the significance of the bear was. Alice told her it was a bear that Andrew had given her, and that for her it basically was the one constant reminder of how much her brother loved her. Alice would stare at the bear which was nothing of any great quality but for Alice the bear meant everything. Realizing in that moment how much Alice loved her brother she would talk Alice into believing that she wanted Alice and William to get back together in the way they had been in the past. Alice would only believe her after much convincing as she had watched William's last real girlfriend in Britney Hemsworth spend much of her time actively attempting to weaken the relationship between William and Alice. Once Amber had convinced her though Alice and Amber came together and talked it all through, and by the time they were done Alice was ready to make the first move. For Alice Lovie the dance was her chance back into her brother's life. “Jasper and Will weren't even talking on the days leading up to the dance, so it didn't exactly put me in the best of moods. I knew that of all the things in this world that we shouldn't be doing it was fighting amongst ourselves. Something had to change for us. Something had to get better.” — Emmett McCarty For William during this time he remained by the side of Amber, and Emmett of whom was very uncomfortable during this time as he was forced to both choose between his best friends, and at the same was being forced to go to the dance with Lauren Oakheart of whom he hated, and was only there to get a chance at William. Jasper was completely alone at this point and had as said previously even pushed away Emmett, and despite his reservations and attempts to get her away from him, Alice had remained the only one willing to be around him in his depression over his friendship with William crumbling. Alice came to him with the idea that the time was now for them all to get back together, and that the only way it could work was if he invited her as his date. Jasper at this point was a leper amongst the girls of the school because of what he had done to Kristen, and Blake and the fact that noone wanted to upset the prince so he relunctantly said yes to her proposal. Arriving at the ball everyone who was anyone in the academy was their and as William, Amber, Lauren, and Emmett arrived they made their way to their table and prepared to spend the night enjoying eachother's company. The quiet table would be interupted when they found that the two empty chairs at their table were set up for Jasper, and Alice by the two of them arriving at the table and in an act of bravery they both sat down. “I knew this was them apologizing to me. I knew exactly what their arrival at the table meant, but the problem was with them. My love for them hadn't changed, or diminished with the time we had been fighting. The only thing that had changed was how I felt about myself. At this point I had forgiven them a long time ago, the only person I couldn't forgive was myself.” — William Lovie III. Seeing them both sit down, William shook his head before getting up from the table followed quickly from behind by everyone at the table outside of Lauren who had no idea what was going on. When they finally caught up with him outside he broke down and said he couldn't take it anymore how bad he felt all the time, and he didn't know how to move forward anymore. As the group watched the rock of the group break down Alice lunged forward and took him into a hug which the two maintained for sometime before the whole group begin talking through the problems of the the past. Everyone got everything off their chest that had been bothering them for so long that it had built up into something horrible, and as they talked through it they were all finally able to move past the crimes of the past, and accept that they all needed eachother. “Everything improved the moment after that Winter Ball ended. We had finally put everything out on the table that had been bothering us, and to top that off I felt like for the first time in my life I had found the girl I would marry. What could possibly go wrong.” — William Lovie III. Following the Winter Ball the relationship was mainly fixed between William, and Alice and this caused an increase in the relationship of Amber and Alice as the two were now around each other all the time due to their shared time with William. On the days that Andrew and Alice couldn't go down to Lucerne proper on their adventures Andrew begin to even take Amber Heard who had a silent enjoyment for taking part in the adventures, but even beyond that she just wanted to spend time with the prince that had her heart. The two would take their little swords and journey down into the city, and unlike on times when he went with Alice the times were more filled with silent contemplation on top of the roofs of buildings they came to enjoy climbing. The two became quite open in their romance as this came to pass, and although Andrew still went with Alice whenever she was able, there wasn't such a deep sadness that he was going with someone other then Alice the way there was when he tried to take other girls he had been involved with. Their was no jealously between Alice and Amber, and she came to enjoy spending time with Amber on a level that had never even been contemplated between Alice and Andrew's previous girlfriends. As time went on the adventures of Amber, and Andrew took on a different turn as Andrew had become interested in seeing the caves of Lucerne proper and he silently knew that if he told Alice about that then she wouldn't let him go because he might get hurt in there. Instead he told Amber that he, Jasper, and Emmett were going there and that he would miss her while they were gone, and while she and he became intimate before he left he forced her to promise him that she wouldn't come and she relunctantly promised him.

The Griffon Roost Plot

Main Article : The Griffon Roost Plot

The The Griffon Roost Plot He had to pay for what he did. You must realize that. You serve a monster.
“Learning that the king had been the driving force behind my loss. It was just more then I could accept.” — Leofrich Nune III.

The End of Alice Lovie

The End of Alice Lovie There is an ache in my heart father, and I don't know how to fix this pain. Tell me what is wrong. Tell me why I feel like I've lost everything. Tell me what is wrong with me. Tell me the truth.

“From the moment I had met him, despite his constant socially proper behaviors. Despite the fact that he had done nothing that might have aroused any kind of suspicion, I felt uneasy around him. The way anyone feels I suppose when surrounded by a predator. The way anyone feels around the man responsible for so much evil.” — Amber Heard II. The beginning of the end of Alice came in the aftermath of the Duel on the Steps, and with this confrontation it was James that had made the decision to rid himself of Alice Lovie. Initially the thought was to simply kill her but as this planning begin it was the Dovah Lornax, and Vlarenix that learned of this plan through their agent Anna Kendrick and knowing the importance of her to William they would intervene. Lornax would appear to James in the appearance of Lisa Tyrell and the struggling James would be convinced by Lornax to not kill Alice but instead simply remove her from the memory of people. Despite Vhloraz attempting to push James to kill Alice he would use what power he had left to resist this and with Vhloraz still in a somewhat weakened position he allowed James this slight victory and did not push back. It became the idea of Kieth Schwartz to create a spell that would manipulate the Fade to create a variable reality where in people would not remember Alice, and with this plan in mind they would need an anchor for this in the form of someone with a strong relationship with Alice. Going through the list of people with this relationship they were unable to find anyone that wouldn't create suspicion if they were missing or killed and thus they went to Ellia Targaryan who was friends with Alice but was also a member of the Circle of Magi. “I didn't want to believe that everyone in my life was lying to me. I just wanted to believe them. I'm sorry that I failed you Alice.” — Ellia Targaryan Ellia was tricked into believing that the spell was an attempt to turn Alice into a Magi user, and that they needed her as she was the only one in the Circle who was close with Alice, and although Alice was warned that this was a lie by Er-Khadgar Morgrave she decided to listen to her uncle and take part. In the days preceding the casting of the spell, and during this time the Circle of Magi would travel across Lucerne placing wards that would limit the scope of the spell, and the people affected by its actions. Knowing that the Magi users of Lucerne were divided and he controlled the only organized Magi users he knew he could escape notice, and thus moved to set the first of the runes in place in William's room. As James was going to do this it was Amber Heard that was  waiting in his room for him to return when she had a truly horrifying encounter with James Lovie of whom came into William's room and at first he didn't see her in the room so he had a perfect almost molded smile on his face. He walked around William's room for many minutes simply speaking out loud in some sort of chant like speech that she couldn't understand but for some reason the tone in his words scared her directly to her core. He continued to chant and then abruptly stopped before sitting on his bed for a second before he chanted again and then laid down on the bed. She watched from the corner as the King of Lucerne appeared to be in some sort of stupor, and something about the change in him as time went on told her that for her sake he had best not see her, so while he laid there she moved the blanket she was under farther up her body so that it completely covered her. “I watched this man I had known for so long speaking in tongues that I didn't understand and I felt fear. Fear for what the purpose of his actions were, and most of all fear for the future.” — Amber Heard II. He would continue to chant, and then as this continued a cloaked man (Khadgar) walked in carrying a stone and she looked him dead in the eyes and he saw her, but he didn't say anything and just passed the stone to Bill before giving her one last look before leaving the room. Bill would go to his knees and begin praying before the stone, and as this went on it begin to glow blue, and then disappeared into nothing, and despite this James continued to kneel down praying. He eventually got up when Carlisle Cullen walked into the room and told him that William was returning, and in that moment he simply got up without a word and left the room. She sat motionless in the corner still covered by the blanket as William walked into the room, and unlike his father William immediately saw her in the corner, and went to her and embraced her in a tight hug. He held her close as if he somehow understood what had happened to her, and as she cried into his shoulder she fell so deeply in love with the boy holding her that she simply held him close for what might have been hours. William would leave the room to say goodnight to Alice, and Amber was hell bent on telling him what had happened the moment he returned, but a moment after he left the door to his room reopened and Carlisle came inside. Carlisle would confront her on telling William as he lied to her that in truth Carlisle was leading a rebellious movement in the land, and was just waiting for this moment to strike. Amber would tell Carlisle that he had a day to get his affairs in order before she would tell William, and Carlisle knowing the spell was being cast the next day would agree to the offer, and when William returned Amber didn't tell him. “There were so many things I wanted to say to him. So many things that I know if I had been able to say his heart, and mind would have coped better with my departure. He was everything to me. He was my father, my brother, and my best friend and the thought of losing him wasn't something I was ready to accept but if it meant I could have protected him I would.” — Alice Lovie With the secret kept due to the lies of Carlisle Cullen the Circle of Magi would come together in summoning the spell, while James Lovie stood at the top of the Cloud Tower and focused the spell itself. Dozens of Circle of Magi would be spread throughout the valley of Lucerne making sure that the spell spread to the distance of the wards, and that any attempt to work against the spells power were turned on. In a moment that would change the fabric of Lucerne, and most dangerously would completely shatter both Tristan, and William Lovie their father James completed his spell that would erase Alice from the world. As the spell finished, and there was nothing that could stop it from enacting itself James was overcome by his hatred of Alice, and in a fit of blind rage ran into Alice's room in the middle of the night and laughed at her because he was about to remove her from William's memory. For a moment Alice wanted to run and get William but still the fear of his death was too much for her to bear, and so she remained calm as her father verbally attacked her. After exhausting himself screaming at Alice he was interrupted by Draco Highmore of whom came at the sound of the screaming, but was sent away on the command of James. For a single moment Draco looked to Alice as he had enough of looking the other way, but she wiped the tears from her face and nodded that he shouldn't do anything. As James left Draco would return but as he attempted to comfort her she commanded him away, and ran to Williams room where she buried her head in his pillow. Alice then spent the rest of the night waiting for her beloved brother to return home but he was out with Amber Heard and he didn't return until nearly the morning and when he went into her room to check on her, he found her cradling the doll that he had given her as a child and dried tears running down her face. The sight broke his heart and he laid down beside her and held her close as he too fell asleep. James Lovie would enter her room in the morning to find his two children knocked out by the power of his spell but even in that moment his arms were wrapped protectively around her, and he had to get Carlisle to come in and assist him in releasing William's grip on her. But his grip was released and they put Alice into a sack, and put her into a wagon where she was to be brought to rest in Forks and then dumped on the side of the road. Unforeseen Consequences “It was like looking at a picture you should know, but just not quite understanding why. Everything in my life was both familiar and strange. Nothing felt real.” — Alice Lovie Alice Lovie was dropped off at the outskirts of Forks by the Circle in Magi second in command Kieth Schwartz following her going into a coma following the spell. James Lovie's loyal knight Caius Elvorix III. would convinse his brother Flavius Elvorix II. of the purpose in joining the Circle of Magi and while Flavius would not officially join he would work for them when he would murder the owner of a tavern in Forks taking control of the tavern himself and there in giving there plotting the location to dump Alice while they planned on her future. Through this work James had set her up with a job in Forks, at that local tavern - he silently hoped she would be killed while working there - and on top of this he created back stories for her where in her parents were killed, and she had left Lucerne because of this. For the three children of James Lovie who were the closest people in the world to Alice the cost was quite heavy on them. For Alice she was knocked out, but due to her lack of Dragonborn Magi abilities she did not fully enter the Fade and thus was able to wake up. Tristan was also very slightly Dragonborn and thus woke up. When Alice awoke in her small room on the ground on the side of the road her head was in horrible pain, and so debilitating was the pain that she was unable to move for almost two days. She just barely managed to pull herself into the ditch at the side of the road which saved her from being run over by the constant wagons that crossed the roads. When she was finally able to move she went towards the city where she could find things in her mind that told her she worked at a local tavern. When she arrived the tavern owner who had been paid by Bill Lovie went about punishing her for her lateness, and then on Bill's orders prepared to make her life a living hell. As Alice was broken in spirit and mind by the departure from Lucerne and her beloved brother she was not alone in this feeling as back in Lucerne her brother William would suffer deeply as a result of her departure. “She needs to die Carlisle, surely you see that. Everything went exactly how it was meant to and the only reason he remains still asleep is because she lives. Send the entire army to Forks, and don't have them return until shes dead and the entire city burns around her.” — Bill Lovie For William though his powerful Dragonborn Magi and his near constant use of the Dream Fade with Taylor Swift had left him dangerously at risk to the consequence of the spell. While both Tristan, and Alice had woken early the same day of the spell being cast, William had not woken over the entirety of the day, and had to be watched by Carlisle and James of whom by this point were growing more worried about why he hadn't grown up. As hours passed without him waking James begin to scream that Alice needed to be killed, and that was the reason he hadn't woken but this was ignored as his more evil of lackeys were away and those near were loyalists to the Kingdom. That night Amber would arrive at the Cloud Towers to try and find William, as she had discovered she was pregnant, but when she arrived she was told that William wasn't seeing visitors, and she was forced to leave. James commanded the Cloud Tower to be locked down, and thus they continued to send Amber, and then the Shadow Council away, but on the third day Draco Highmore would secretly tell Jasper that William had slipped into a coma. While this was happening it was William that had entered the Dream Fade where like he did most nights his soul on earth remained completely unaware of what was happening as it awaited the return of his Fade soul, but as William's dreaming ended he attempted to wake up but as his Fade soul could not recognize his soul on earth due to the changes in memory done by the spell he was unable to wake. “William I need you to stay with me. If you give into despair. If you allow your mind to wander then you will die for real. No Sovngard. No us. Just darkness.” — Taylor Swift With unable to wake from the Dream it was Lornax, and Vlarenix that became aware and immediately entered the Fade where they discovered to their horror that he was lost within the dream Fade. Realizing that they only had a short window to work with before he would be lost to madness and despair as his attempts to wake failed they would immediately contact Taylor Swift. As a part of their plotting it was Taylor that had been engaged in an affair with William within the Dream Fade, and thus she was quickly told of what was happening to William and told to keep him from drifting within the Fade and thus dying. Taylor entered the Fade and found a panicked William who was already drifting, and only her timely arrival would keep his panic from causing him to drift completely out of the Dream Fade. Taylor warned him about what was happening and realizing that End of Amber Heard “William you need to wake up. I know that right now is not the right time for this but...I love you...I love you more then words can say, and you need to come back. This world is scary without you. You told me once that you would always be there to protect me, and I really need you to open your eyes right now and keep that promice.” — Leven Martell The Shadow Council, and Amber Heard II. would enter the Cloud Tower using the help of Draco Highmore of whom risked his life in his desperation that perhaps the return of his friends and Amber Heard would force him awake. Leven, and Amber would collapse emotionally into his arms as he lay on the bed, as he was bedrock for the two emotionally, and both loved him, and eventually the group was discovered by James of whom summoned Draco to see him. Draco would go to the King assuming he would be killed, but instead James wanted to use this as a chance to get the information out about his son's coma, and he planned to blame the affair on some of the more rebellious elements within the Kingdom including the Swan's, and Starke's. As it was discovered that William was in a coma the entire Kingdom went into hysterics as the silent hope of the Kingdom was that when William came of age he would save them from the madness of his father, but with his demise that hope was slipping through their fingers. Thousands begin flocking to the Sky Towers to pray for his return, and all attempts to disperse the crowds ended with failure. “How do I leave him? How do I leave that which has my heart. My everything. The thing that keeps me tethered to a world that I increasingly believe has lost its soul. I wanted him to smile when he heard that I had given him a child. I wanted it all to mean something more then it ended up meaning. I just wanted the man I love to know that the reason I left wasn't because I didn't love him. It wasn't because I was scared of his father harming me. The reason I left the man I love was to save him the only way I knew how.” — Amber Heard II. During this coma Amber remained by his side the entire time, as she had realized only two days before his coma that she was pregnant with his child. During this time Jasper, Dylan, Leven, and Emmett attempted to stay in the room as well all camping out for several nights before James Lovie had them all sent away with his Circle of Magi guards except for Amber of whom he believed perhaps could rouse William due to his affection for her. When Amber's presence didn't wake William James came to blame her for the coma his son was in, and in this way he began threatening her on a daily basis. At first it was completely shocking and Amber didn't know what to do but eventually he started to become violent and she pleaded with him to stop. The end came when he entered the room with a knife and threatened to kill William if Amber didn't leave the city. Following this confrontation he left her to be with William knowing he had shaken her to the core, and during the night she spent one last night at his side. Look at the world father. You were born into this land. You grew up here. These people swore their lives to you. How could you have done all of this? Look at everything you have done. You destroyed a city. Killed hundreds of good men out of fear. Is this how you want to be remembered father. Is this the world you want to leave behind? I know you were a good person once. Don't end it all here. Don't do this. For me father. For everything I supposedly mean to you. Don't do this. I walked up the hallway commanding Ser Narose Scorpian, and John Shephard to wait for me and not let anyone pass under my authority. Walking forward I looked through the slit in the wall and saw Amber sleeping on his sleeping form and felt a great amount of pain for what I knew I had to do to her. She loved my son of that there could be no question, but I saw his feelings for her the same way I saw his feelings for the Numenorian girl. He cared for her but...but he didn`t love her enough to marry her. My earlier threats had led to nothing as she stayed by his side night and day despite threat of death, but I knew who she was, and I knew how I could control her. She didn`t wake up as I walked into the room, and I made my way to his side and kissed him on the forehead. When I raised my head I saw she had woken, and she looked at me with shear terror in her eyes. It was clear that when I threatened her life, and those around her she was frightened but she loved him more then herself. ``I believe the last time we spoke I told you what would happen if you remained here.`` She made an audible gulp and moved her hand towards Williams enveloping his hand in hers. I would have done anything in the world to make him wake up, even if that meant he did defend her to my punishment, but when I looked at him there was nothing. His eyes didn`t open at her touch. She was in danger, and he didn`t wake. That had to mean she was irrelevent to him. That had to mean I was right. ``So you ignore your kings commands, and now you must pay the consequences.`` She looked away from William for a moment and looked towards me. ``My king please I love your son, and I...`` I didn`t let her finish I just lashed out with my hand striking her across the face and releasing her from William`s hand. As she fell backwards she pulled William somewhat off the bed tumbling his one side nearly to the ground. I let out a scream, and as I ran around the bed to get him back to his position I felt her try and help me get him back onto the bed, but feeling her touch me made me angrier then I may have ever been.  ``Don`t touch me you stupid whore.`` I stared down at her walking towards her as she crawled backwards away from me. ``Do you know what happened to your parents Amber.`` There was nothing in her eyes but confusion so I assumed the Arryn`s had kept the Plague story going for her. ``You see there was the group of people that believed they could do whatever they wanted. Included in these things was the belief that they could kill me and take the crown from my family. Your parents were one of those people Amber.`` I grabbed her by the shoulder and pulled her up standing her infront of me. ``Your cousins as well.`` When the first tear fell down her face I continued. ``I killed them all. Your cousin Martin put up a fight but my men slit his throat. Your cousin Thomas was dragged before me and I pulled out his tongue and left him to bleed out in a cell. Your parents you see they were dragged from their beds and burned alive. You ask how you live. You wonder why I killed everyone else but you. Search your mind as to where you were when your parents died. You escaped death because you were in Hillsbrad far from my reach. Had I of known where you were in those days I would have had them smash your pretty little face in with a rock before I ever let you near my son.`` ``Why do you act this way.`` I let out a laugh as she attempted to find anwsers. ``Why hurt me all it will do is drive him further away from you then he already is. Don`t you understand that all your children just want you to love them. Just be the man they want you to be and...`` I slapped her again and she started to fall down the wall before I held her back up. ``The anwsers you seek are no where to be found. Now we need to move forward. My son is gone. I feel his presence leaving this world, and I cannot bare to see him like this. I only wish to leave him in peace in this room alone.`` I thought I had seen fear in her eyes before, but now I knew what fear looked like. She knew in that moment that I was threatening William, and that was all together to much for her to handle. ``If you do not leave here. If you do not travel home to Forks then I will put a pillow over his head until he is gone away.`` I nearly cried myself speaking of his death, but I used everything I had left to speak the words I knew I had to say to make her leave.` ``You wouldn`t...You couldn`t...Why would...``She was crying but her face kept looking to William for rescue. Even in these final moments she still believed in him as strongly as I did. ``You embaress his memory by staying near him. I would put my beloved prince out of his misery if you do not leave here. Do not doubt the things I would do to protect his memory.`` The next morning before Bill had returned to send her away for good Catherine Lovie came to his room to see both William, and Amber, and during this time the two would hold each other and she begged Amber to leave as she had heard through her own spies that Bill was preparing to have her killed. When Amber told Catherine that Bill had threatened William's life she was shocked beyond anything as Catherine had believed that William was the one piece on the board that he would never risk damaging, and realizing William was threatened the two understood that Amber needed to leave, and she loved him so deeply that she couldn't bear the thought of his death and she agreed to flee the city. William, and Alice Awaken “It was years before I finally understood why I woke up. Years before Khadgar let me know that he was the bravest man I've ever known.” — Bill Lovie It was as William continued to not wake and the departure of Amber Heard II. alongside the banishment of the Shadow Council that the only sane remaining member of the Circle of Magi in the form of Khadgar would decide to take matters into his own hands. Khadgar would sneak into the room of William and finding Bill passed out in the corner he would silently take the blue stone from Bill Lovie of which kept the world from remembering Alice Lovie, and he would damage it slightly causing the spell to weaken somewhat. The following day with the spell releasing somewhat to the point that the two siblings would begin to dream of each other it begin to spark an awakening of William, and Alice which led to the two waking up three days after Khadgar damaged the blue stone. Khadgar having made his silent choice to support William's rise would send his most trusted Magi Eberhard Schnabel to go to Forks and protect Alice from what Khadgar knew would be an eventual attempt to have her killed. “It wasn't so long ago that my beloved son was in a constant sleep. Never opening his eyes I remember spending nights screaming at him after I sent the bird away. I thought to myself that perhaps he would never wake. When he finally opened his eyes there was a terror there. It was hidden behind strength, and all the layers of hate, but it was there. I could see it, and it made me hate my daughter even more.” — Bill Lovie Alistair Irons See Also : Alistair Irons “He was a troubled young boy that many were beginning to think would become nothing more then his father with more charisma. When I looked at him I saw something different. When I looked at the young prince I saw someone who could change everything that was wrong with this world. I saw someone that was destined to be the greatest of his line.” — Alistair Irons Following his coma he would be clearly lost without Alice though he didn't know that it was her loss that troubled him, and in this way his father would bring in Alistair Irons of his loyalist House Irons who he thought would put William back into line with what he was before. When Alistair arrived he attempted to at first get a lay of what was happening by talking to people around the young prince of which the principle person he spoke to was Draco Highmore of whom told him of how skilled in every way the young prince was but for whatever reason he couldn't put it all together. Alistair watched the young prince from afar as he spent all his time with the group he called the shadow Council, and when he wasn't with them he was constantly finding different girls to spend his nights with. When he finally approached the young prince the two would have the following exchange. Look at the world father. You were born into this land. You grew up here. These people swore their lives to you. How could you have done all of this? Look at everything you have done. You destroyed a city. Killed hundreds of good men out of fear. Is this how you want to be remembered father. Is this the world you want to leave behind? I know you were a good person once. Don't end it all here. Don't do this. For me father. For everything I supposedly mean to you. Don't do this. I ran away from Leven jumping over a chair laughing before I felt her leg catch me causing me to fall onto the ground causing us all to laugh. Leven let her hand out to help me up, and still laughing I let her pull me up which when I was moving upwards I saw a fully armored man walking towards us, and immediatly looked for my sword. Before I could find it he stood straight between me and Leven. When he did I saw Jasper nearly vault between me and the man followed shortly after by Dylan, and Emmett. "Is this what you plan to do for the rest of your life?" I was shocked hearing the man talk to me this way. Surely he was a noble by the armor he carried that much was clear. He must have been approved to see me or else he would be a pile of bloody armor due to Draco Highmore. "Did you hear my question son, or you too busy being a spoiled little brat to answer anymore?" That was too much for me, and without thinking I pushed the man backwards, and despite pushing him as hard as I could he barely budged. "You had best watch your tongue old man, or I shall remove it." My friends laughed around me, and it was in that moment I started to feel more confident as I knew I had their support. So I did the only thing   I could think of at the time and I slapped him across the face. The moment I did Jasper lunged at me, and I was just able to throw him aside before I stood over the young prince who was holding his face. "That's not pain son. Look around you and you'll see pain. You have a city filled with pain, and yet you do nothing. This isn't the prince I heard of when I was younger. The prince that tried his hardest at everything he ever did. This isn't the kind of person you want to be and I know that." In that moment while his face was hardened and he was ready to attack I saw a spark in his eye that told me he wanted a way out. He wanted to be better, and that was the only indication I needed. "Your better than this, and if you don't believe me then give me the chance to prove it to you." Following this exchange William would have a silent respect for Alistair Irons of whom would take him south of the city to the House Lovie esate alongside his Shadow Council for an entire month. During this time he would teach the young prince about what it truly meant to be a leader. He was finally able to get through to him that he needed to step forward and start actually making things better instead of just talking about theoretical changes he might make or believed would work if he made them. Alistair would take the four of them along with Levan Martell back to Lucerne where he made them understand that they needed to stick together no matter what, and that only they could make sure that they were all the people they needed to be. So instead of turning William back into the playboy prince that his father had wanted returned Alistair was able to reinjuvinate the young prince into rebecoming the man his sister always thought he could become.

Ending Betrothals

Ending Betrothals She's too good a person father. Please send her away.

“I don't know what I expected about my return. I knew they would be angry, but I never thought I would have been completely hated by some, and irrelevant to others.” — Edward Cullen Following the ending of the betrothal between William Lovie III. and Amber Heard it was Eddara Floren that was called to the capital as a potential wife for William by his father and for Eddara this was a massive shock as she was relatively low level family and had never saw the possibility of marrying so high as a legitimate chance for her, and thus when she arrived there was a lot of nerves from her side, but the experienced William Lovie III. proved extremely charming and she quickly gained a major crush on him. The relationship between Eddara and William was put under threat as the loss of Alice, and Amber in short succession had led to a quite noticeable drop in the morality of William Lovie III., and waking up from the coma had led to him coming out with constant strange dreams about a now unknown Alice leading to him being quite torn. William specifically would come to destroy his relationship with Eddara as she discovered how gentle and good a person she was which led to him having his father send her away as he didn't want to hurt her or bring her down to what he believed was his new level. Eddara for her part was devastated by this as she had come to be in love with William as during there time together he had never showed her anything but affection and love and she had not seen any of his weaknesses, and thus when she was told to return home without a word from him she would become extremely depressed and barely left her room upon her return home. “I truly believe that you love the prince. I believe that. The problem is I don't give a fuck.” — James Lovie II. Another girl who attempted to find her way into the heart of the prince was Candice Anthor of whom had arrived at the Lucernian Academy during the time of Alice's departure and still had become infatuated with William. The two would engage in a sexual relationship of which was a very emotional affair for Candice who fell deeply in her feelings of William but for William he was in the middle of his emotional breakdown and could give little of his heart to anyone. After Candice wakes up and feels sick and this leads to her throwing up. Following this she notices in the mirror that her stomach is larger and believes that she may pregnant. Candice goes to the local temple and meeting with a priestess there named Theodora Aerene of Lucerne her feelings of being pregnant are validated and thus she returns to her room at the academy where she has to think about who she should tell. Following the words of Theodora she went to see William but instead came to find Carlisle Cullen of whom was devoutly behind king James and in this loyalty would delay Candice from seeing William and instead told James. James would not be who Carlisle found but instead it was Vhloraz who had control of James at the time and in a move that would horrify James - as he thought the one thing that Vhloraz could not do was gain control to try and hurt William - it was Vhloraz that was able to have Candice brought to him despite the attempts by James to retake control of his body. Candice found herself being summoned to the chambers of the most powerful man in the kingdom but also a man that she knew to be a monster, and a man that she knew was hated by William and so she was both excited and terrified about the prospects, but as she was escorted by several knights her choices were limited. Reaching the room she found the version of James controlled by Vhloraz and was shocked at the madness he displayed, but remained resolute as the man rained insults at her for believing that she was going to have the child of the prince. As she stood there the man she had always believed was the living embodiment of Glaurung's will would summon a spell and she felt screams from within her as James miscarried the child of her and William, and as the screams went silent she fell unconscious. Following this it was James that was able to retake control of the body, and in order to protect the girl he commanded Draco Highmore to take her to the estate of Catherine Lovie who when Draco arrived with the broken from of candice she was at a loss to what to do, but realized that the truth would help nothing, and then with the help of Draco was able to convince Candice once she woke up that the miscarriage had just happened and that visiting the king was a just a terrible dream. Pushing William “Since Amber left I've had a lot of trouble feeling anything real. I wish I knew why she left.” — William Lovie III. William overcome with sadness because he can't stop thinking about Amber escapes his own bedroom which he had shared romantically with Leven the night before and in a lie he forces his cousin Marcel to back him on and then he goes to the Lucerne Lake where he sits by the water thinking of Amber Heard at first but as he falls into daydreaming he dreams of the shadow girl who he feels so close too dreaming of the two of them traveling to Lucerne Proper and then meeting with Britney Hemsworth. Following the dreams he has of the girl of which have been going on increasingly more frequently since coming out of his coma he travels back to the Sky Tower where he finds Faye Skane one of the girls that he has been sleeping with as of late waiting for him at the gates into the Sky Tower, and decides that since she is more clear on his emotional capabilities that he will invite her up. Taking Faye upstairs the two discuss her life back in Nostheim and William becomes disappointed in himself for not knowing more about her, and there conversation only stops when they begin kissing and sleep together. After sleeping together Faye sadly has to leave and William walks her out the two talking and William is happy to learn more about her they make plans to go to Nostheim in the summer something that excites them both. “I arrest him on the orders of the king. You may speak to your father tomorrow and I am positive that he will enlighten you to the crimes of this...of this man. Now while I deal with this Ser Gilbert please escort the prince upstairs.” — Kieth Schwartz Taking Blake up to his room is interrupted when as they enter the Sky Towers they see an argument and sending Brook upstairs William intervenes discovering that the guards have been arguing over the situation in Tree Hill, and William having only heard about Tree Hill in rumors attempts to get the guards to speak about it but is stopped by the arrival of Kieth Schwartz of whom silences the guards and has Gilbert Fouline take William upstairs. Arriving upstairs he is shocked by what he has learned from the argument and tries to talk about it with Blake but stops this when she takes her clothes off the moment they enter his room, and despite wanting to be better he sleeps with Blake Cullen the twin sister of his now returning former best friend. Waking up in the night William tries but cannot go back to sleep so leaves Blake in his bed and travels downstairs taking the lift accompanied by Gilbert, and Erik but after they reach the lift William is able to trick them and runs out of the palace using a trick he thinks about learning back with Amber and makes his way through the city towards the estate of House Martell. While he is doing this he doesn't know that he is being watched by Lornax who having taken on the form of his mother Lisa Tyrell follows him as he makes his way towards House Martell. Lornax has become increasingly driven to stay near William who by this point is increasingly powerful in his Dragonborn abilities and his power is like a beacon for Lornax. Reaching House Martell he climbs the window to Leven's room and entering her room she wakes when he lies down beside her and without a word he brings her into his arms and they hold each other as William falls asleep. Waking in the morning the two begin kissing but this ends with a bang at the door and William hears Kieth yelling downstairs and without a word the two start laughing and get their clothes on going out the window running towards the caves. Unable to get out of the estate Leven helps William by tackling Ser Erik allowing William to get out of the estate but as he runs through the streets he finds Draco Highmore waiting for him and realizing he has been caught he catches his breathe, but when he looks back up his mother is standing behind Draco and puts a hand to his neck and Draco falls unconscious. Stunned to see his mother who hasn't left the top of the tower in years he walks up to her, but before he can say anything she tells him to have fun in the caves and disappears into nothing. William is pushed to move by the sounds of guards shouting for him, and despite the tears at seeing his mother he keeps running until he reaches the caves of Lucerne, where he finds the bed he has left there and lays down and tries to understand what just happened. Woken from his dreams by the arrival of Kieth Schwartz the two talk for some time with Kieth trying to make William see that hes wasting his talents hiding and doing all the things hes doing and convinces William to persuade his father to give him more responsibilities and with this in mind the two travel back to the Sky Tower to meet with Bill. “Bretney. Eddara. Leven. Blake. Amber. Oh Amber. I have hurt so many people. So much is expected of me and yet I am doing nothing. Mother please. Please tell me how to make this better. Please.” — William Lovie III. Arriving back at the Sky Towers he finds Draco Highmore waiting for him and once he gets on the lift and it begins to rise he asks Draco to stop it and then he apologizes to Draco for what happened in the street, and Draco accepts his apology but when he brings up his mother Draco does not remember this saying that she hasn't left her room and all he remembers is William throwing a rock at him. Confused as to what actually happened William commands the lift to raise again and travels up the lift but asks Draco to go past his fathers office where he knows his father is, and instead stops on the floor where his mother has come to be hidden away. Getting off on the floor he goes into his mothers room and finds her sitting at a table eating a small meal, and going to sit at the table with her she makes no movement to show that she knows he is in the room with her and instead is just mumbling to herself. William attempts to get her to speak telling her that he saw her in the street and pleads with her to speak to him, but despite all his efforts she did not make any more, and he left the room crying. Going into the hallway he closes the door behind him and with tears in his face shares a look with Draco who doesn't say anything just walks up to him and William goes to him hugging him as he has come to see Draco as a father figure. Rise of Eleonore Main Article : Eleonore Scarlet's Council Meeting “I don't know what I expected about my return. I knew they would be angry, but I never thought I would have been completely hated by some, and irrelevant to others.” — Edward Cullen Following his meeting with his father he travels to see his aunt Catherine whom he will ask for permission to take Eleonore Scarlet to the council meeting, and does this travelling to the homes off the side of the Sky Towers where he finds his aunt eating lunch with her husband Christopher, and her two daughters (his cousins) Emily, and Hanna along with there son Christopher and Catherine asks him to take a seat which he does eating lunch with them. After eating with them he goes to the garden with Catherine and Emma and the three discuss that he wants to bring Eleonore Scarlet to the council meeting and he got permission for this from his father. Travelling with Emily he goes to the House Scarlet estate where after the guards let him inside he is greeted by Lord Alexandros Scarlet II. and his son Kren Scarlet of whom he went to the academy with, and after talking about what he wants Alexandros sends Kren inside to get Eleonore while William, Emma and Alexandros stay inside and talk about the politics of Lucerne with Alexandros showing a hint of disloyalty to his father but declaring himself completely to William. Fall of Eleonore Main Article : Capture of Eleonore Scarlet While originally planned to be killed once they had gotten her out of the city it was when Kieth had successfully gotten her out of the city and met up with Circle of Magi member Johan Snow of whom using his Magi abilities reveals to Kieth that Eleonore Scarlet is pregnant and Kieth becomes unwilling to follow through on killing her and instead takes her to Orleans. William waking up and for the first time that he can remember he had a good sleep and travels to see his father so that he can tell his father about his desire to marry Eleonore Scarlet, but after there discussion he returns to his room crying over what he realizes he has lost.

Return of Edward Cullen

Main Article : Edward Cullen's Return to Lucerne

The Return of Edward Cullen His return was always going to change things. There was never a compass while he was away, and it is terrible the way we tried to push him away. Its time we moved past our hurt, and let him truly return. Its time to heal.

“I don't know what I expected about my return. I knew they would be angry, but I never thought I would have been completely hated by some, and irrelevant to others.” — Edward Cullen Edward, and Hilary having come to their conclusion of leaving Hogwarts and returning to Lucerne no matter the cost. Believing that they had the violence and death that was the Triwizard Tournament of 5122 as enough evidence to make their families understand why they were leaving, they would decide to write a letter home telling their family of their plans. Edward made the mistake of not understanding that the situation back home had changed dramatically following the Griffon Roost Plot. His father had not yet even returned to Lucerne leaving Edward’s sister Blake Cullen in command of the Lucernian apartment for House Cullen. This would be a major problem as following the death of Rosalie Hale it was Blake that had changed for the worse and this change had made her very hateful towards Edward Cullen who she blamed for not being there to save her. Blake would as a part of this plan make the decision to go to Aelfwyn Turnidlon of whom she had fallen under the sway of following the supposed death of Rosalie Hale during the Griffon Roost Plot. Aelfwynn Turnidlon is preparing to leave for a mission for the Circle in meeting with the Senegal nation near Loudlon when she gets a knock at her door and finds Rosalie Hale on the other side. Rosalie shows her the letter that Edward has written and realizing that Edward’s return could make him choose to settle down and thus lessen her chances at being with him once she has risen within the Circle its Aelfwynn that agrees to help Rosalie change the letter. Together the two change the letter that Edward had written and instead of Edward being honest about all the terrible things that happened at the Tri-Wizard Tournament instead they make him sound like the hero of the tournament and making the decision to stay at Hogwarts. Changing this letter is directed somewhat at William but the main target of the two is turning the other members of the Shadow Council against Edward, thus leaving him isolated and unable to influence William upon his return. Turning the Shadow Council See Also : Letters of Edward Cullen “Edward and I had written to each other once every few weeks at the start of his time in Hogwarts, and while that had gone down as the months of him being gone pushed on, I still thought I knew what was happening with him. To think that he had been keeping all of this to himself made me feel alone. Things were falling apart. Matilda was gone. Rosalie was gone. Now maybe Edward was gone.” — William Lovie III. As Blake comes with the changed letter its William that escapes his own bedroom which he had shared with Leven the night before in a lie he forces his cousin Marcel to back him on and then he goes to the Lucerne Lake where he sits by the water thinking of Rosalie Hale at first but as he falls into daydreaming, he dreams of his time with Ar-Brentey Hemsworth. Feeling tears falling down his cheek at the memory of his lost lovers he wipes them from his cheek and gets up travelling back to the Sky Tower where he finds Faye Skane one of the girls that he has been sleeping with as of late waiting for him at the gates into the Sky Tower and decides that since she is clearer on his emotional capabilities that he will invite her up. Taking Faye upstairs the two discuss her life back in Nostheim and William becomes disappointed in himself for not knowing more about her, and their conversation only stops when they begin kissing and sleep together. After sleeping together Faye sadly must leave and William walks her out the two talking and William is happy to learn more about her, they make plans to go to Nostheim in the summer something that excites them both. It was William who would be sitting in the gardens following the departure of Faye Skane when he is interrupted from his reading by the arrival of Blake Cullen who has arrived and brings news from her father that Edward Cullen is returning to the capital. The Valley of Lucerne - Conversation Incoming I have spent my entire life trying to do what was right. I have fought for a king I loved. I have fought for a friend I trusted. I have watched my family grow around me...I have watched all this and in my heart I knew everything would be okay. I knew this because I believed in you. You were the foundation of my faith. The boy I knew would have never done the things you have done. You have allowed this...this...thing to take over everything you are. Everything that happens now is up to you. You choose what path you go. I have nothing to say in my Kill me now for seeing you. Seeing what you have become makes me realized I have nothing left to believe in. Take me from this world, and free of me knowing what you have become. "William? I felt the arm wake me up from the dream. Opening my eyes, I saw that it was Blake. Blake Cullen was the twin sister of Edward and after Edward had left, I had shamefully taken her as a lover. I discovered later that Jasper had also taken her as a lover, but their relationship had become more painful than mine and it was now something I didn't bring up to Jasper. Looking at her though it wasn't difficult to know why she had become the source of so much attention. Blake was famous at the academy for her beauty and while Edward was here the attention had been nonexistent the moment, he left there was no stopping it. Her blonde hair blew in the wind as I pulled myself up from the blanket, I had fallen asleep on, and she gave me a smile before handing me a letter. "What is this?" She didn't say a word just smiled. I opened the letter and read the contents. Dear father. I am writing you from Hogwarts. I just wanted to let you know that despite my best attempts to extend my trip for another year I have been told I have reached the end of my schooling. Hogwarts is gripped by the drums of war, and they do not have the time to run a school and defend themselves. Thus, it is clear I have learned all that I can from Hogwarts, and it is time for me to come home. In three days, I will be boarding a boat taking me south and I look forward to seeing everyone once I am home. "Is he really coming home." "I can't believe it either Will." I felt so much as I realized that Edward was coming home. I wondered how different he was. I wondered how different he would think I was. "Keep reading Will." She laughed as she said it and looking up at her I just playfully gave her a push to the shoulder which made her laugh more. Going back to the letter I saw my hands shaking as I continued reading. I will be taking Hilary back home, but once I have taken her to Brill I'm coming home. I wonder if you could do me the favor of letting my friends know that I am returning. As you know I have become very popular here, and thus did not have the time to stay connected as I would have liked. The city of Lucerne just seemed so small while I was here. "That explains the silence from him." It had hurt a lot when he had stopped writing. I had hoped arrogantly that something had busied him, and our friendship would be the same when he did come back. Turns out I may be wrong about that. "He spent all his time with Hilary, and someone named Harry Potter. Father says he was quite the charmer while there. A dozen marriage proposals lined fathers’ desk." "In his letters to me he seemed to be missing home." Edward and I had written to each other once every few weeks at the start of his time in Hogwarts, and while that had gone down as the months of him being gone pushed on, I still thought I knew what was happening with him. To think that he had been keeping all of this to himself made me feel alone. Things were falling apart. Matilda was gone. Rosalie was gone. Now maybe Edward was gone. "He told us what we wanted to hear." "I suppose he did." "Want to go upstairs and read the rest of the letter?" I was done the letter. She knew it and the look in her eyes told me exactly what she wanted from me. Blake tells William that she received a letter from her brother and lies during this telling William that she has received several letters in the past month which hurts William who hasn’t been getting the letters Edward’s been writing to him. The two read the letter that Blake has altered, and reading it has the desired effect of causing resentment from William towards Edward. In this resentment a bitter William moves in an kisses Blake of which is something she very much wants, and they begin to get more intimate until she takes him by the hand and leads him deeper into the garden. Hidden behind the larger plants the two have sex. They continue until Jasper, Emmett, Leven, Tanya, and Dylan arrive and despite Blake trying to keep him to herself he takes Blake to his friends. William and Blake show the group the letter, and of the group Jasper, and Tanya have very negative reactions to hearing what the letter said with Tanya storming away followed by Leven and Blake. Emmett, Jasper, and Dylan are discussing the letter when a group of men at arms led by Draco arrive. Seeing Draco nod at him to follow him, its William that says goodbye to his friends but they make plans to meet up later. Betrothal to Amber Heard II. “My beloved son, I would like to introduce you to Lady Amber Heard, second of her name.” — James Lovie II. Following Draco, he is taken into the tower, and he remains quiet as he thinks on the letter he has just read. The lift stop son the 13th floor whereas he gets off Draco remains, and he sees the meeting hall if quite full of people. The seats at the table are all filled, and he even sees his father sitting at the king’s chair something he hasn’t seen in some time. Entering the room his aunt Catherine gets up from her chair and leads him to an open spot beside her, whereas he walks up to the chair its Catherine that gently rubs his back. Sitting at his chair he looks across from himself and sees a young girl who he doesn’t recognize and thinking to himself of her beauty a slap beneath the table by his aunt brings his attention back to his father who begins to speak. His father welcomes him to the meeting and introduces William to the guest of honor in the form of Amber Heard II. who he says is here to become his betrothed before he begins whispering to himself and Keith gets up from his chair and takes James into a back room leaving Catherine to take the chair reserved for his mother Lisa and take over the meeting. Catherine takes of and calms things down after the departure lying about James not feeling well, and this goes over well with the attendees. As William looks around, he sees the amber girl has her head down clearly uncomfortable with the attention this meeting is bringing her and seeing that brings a smile to his face reminding him of the way Rosalie used to hate attention. Looking around he sees many of his fathers’ top advisors in the room but is surprised to see Wuldrik, and Aelfwynn both in the room and sends a smile towards Aelfwynn who returns it quickly. Also sitting on the Heard side of the meeting hall is his friends Byron and Arria’s father in Landsgrave Byron Arryn of whom he has met a few times but doesn’t really know that well. The meeting goes along with Catherine speaking for a time about the importance of the Kingdom of Lucerne’s relationship with House Arryn, and their cadet house in House Heard. “It goes without saying that it is a true honor to have the opportunity to bring our two houses closer together. I know that I speak for everyone in the capital when I say that House Arryn and House Heard are the bedrock of our eastern front. This is a true honor to have such a loyal family in our midst.” — William Lovie III. Catherine eventually directs her attention at William and leaves him on the spot to speak to the betrothal which he has only just learned about. Realizing she is placing him in this position as a test he keeps himself under control and speaks to all the things he knows about House Arryn and House Heard and discusses his happiness at the opportunity to get to know Amber before sitting back down. Food is brought out and the room begins eating, but William is now fully invested in impressing his aunt and thus while eating his eye remains on Amber. Watching her closely he waits until she is done eating and then getting up from his table he goes to the other table and asks Lord Heard for a chance to show Amber the gardens, and Benjamin Heard quickly gives him permission. William takes Amber by the hand and leads her to the lift while the rest of the room watches he leads her to the lift. Getting on the lift he sees Draco smile at him and as the door shuts, he watches Catherine smile as well from her seat. Amber and William talk as they travel from the lift to the gardens, and William reveals his love for the gardens with Amber and William bonding over their love of the quiet solitude of the gardens. The two speak for an hour before Catherine, and amber’s mother Amber the elder arrive and tell her its time she goes home. Amber and William share a smile goodbye as she leaves with her mother leaving William and Catherine alone. Catherine and William talk for a time, and he tells Catherine that he will try his best to make the most of this opportunity and Catherine thanks him for doing his best despite how sad she knows he is over all he’s lost. William leaves the garden and going to the gate to have a guard accompany him to Blake’s house he stops as he sees a flower that Amber had talked of during their time together and realizes he wants to try and be better. Turning around he makes his way back to the tower where he plans to go to the library and read instead of going to Blake. Coming Home “We need to go home Edward. Whatever the cost we pay going home isn't anything compared to what were paying being away.” — Hilary Swift With the city of Hogwarts in chaos following the Tri-wizard tournament its Hilary, and Edward that can get out of the city without being stopped making their way out of Hogwarts. They made their way to Fudsatan where the Kirin Tor contingent had retreated to following the destruction of the Portal Network of Hogwarts. Arriving at Fadustan they found the city was crowded as thousands were fleeing into the city from the area trying to escape the roving bands of Death Eaters recruiting and terrorizing the landscape. The Kirin Tor contingent was outside the city in a small camp where they were working to summon the Magical portal that would take them back to Kirin Tor and entering their camp it was Cerin Menathil that greeted them. Cerin agreed that she would take them with her back to Kirin Tor to assist them in returning home, and with this Hilary and Edward went about helping them summon the portal. As they finished summoning the portal it was the Death Eater Cyprus Nightshade that arrived with a group of soldiers from House Nightshade. Cyprus offered the Kirin Tor great treasure and reward if they assisted the Deatheaters in fighting with them in the now expanding civil war. It was Medivh Flowers that would reject this offer sending Cyprus and his soldiers away, and when Cerin asked him why he rejected the offer it was Medivh that told her that you never made deals with demons. The portal was eventually completed, and the group all went through the portal returning to Kirin Tor. Arriving at Kirin Tor the two were amazed at the scope of the city, and despite wanting to stay in Kirin Tor and see what the fortress had to offer they both knew they needed to go home, and thus said goodbye to Cerin and left for Lucerne. Using their Magi abilities, they would fly towards Lucerne using a Kirin Tor flying wagon travelling from Kirin Tor towards Lucerne.  Flying through the day and night the pair would sleep in the wagon as they travelled with wagon travelling automatically to the marker the pair had made north of Brill. Most of the trip the pair is silent as Hilary is deep in reading while Edward is overcome with the trauma of what happened to him in the graveyard. Edward and Hilary stop in Brill first where they meet with Hilary's family of whom have not seen her for many months, and Edward watches as the Swift family is overjoyed to see them. Spending several weeks in Brill its Edward that wants badly to return home but knows that Hilary needs this time with her family and thus doesn’t rush her. During this time its Edward that gets to know Hilary’s sister Taylor Swift of whom has many questions about William, and Edward believing that Taylor is just crushing on the prince tells Taylor things about William which allow Taylor to form an even more close connection with William within the Fade. After two weeks at Brill they leave Hilary’s family in a tearful goodbye and make there way once more by the wagon to the city of Gulltown where Hilary’s father has arranged for them to travel to Lucerne with House Shephard. “I should have known from how Hilary's family had met her at the gates of Brill that when no one was waiting for me that things had changed. I honestly just thought I would be coming home to the same home that I left.” — Edward Cullen The two arrive in Gulltown where they are greeted by several members of House Shephard of whom will be accompanying Edward and Hilary to Lucerne where a member of their family will be going to the school. Moving northward travelling by boat down the Kilgor River, and then moving to the Great Royce River it was the group that made quick movement towards Nortbug where they would then travel by carriage to Lucerne. Edward, Hilary and Claire Shephard arrive at Nortburg and while Claire is greeted by several members of House Shephard and friends at the gates no one is waiting for Edward outside the gates which shocks him and brings about the first pangs of fear about his position returning to Lucerne. Saying goodbye to Claire it is Edward and Hilary that make their way now from Nortburg to Lucerne and arriving at the city they are met by a large shanty town located just off the road. Shocked at so many people basically homeless Edward is made even more confused when inside the city through the massive tunnel of Lucerne and moving inside the city he can't help but notice it appears more worn down then when he left, and the number of homeless people have gone up immeasurably from when he had left. Traveling to the Lucerne Hold he is once again shocked when he sees the Gate to Lucerne Hold has turned into a fortress and going to the guard there, he is unable to get inside Lucerne Hold as he doesn't have papers proving his residency but is able to convince a guard who he is and the guard leaves to get his father. Sitting together on the ground across from the Lucerne Hold gatehouse Hilary tries to console Edward of whom is coming to quickly understand that things had changed for him, and after an hour his father arrives with several men at arms and Floronius Sentius of whom Edward remembers fondly as a man that raised him far more then Carlisle ever did. Carlisle, and Floronius can get Edward and Hilary through the gate and take them back to the Cullen Estate as despite Edward wanting to see his friends its Carlisle his father who tells them that won't be possible tonight. Arriving home he finds Blake Cullen his twin sister waiting for him, and while at first she appears kind and gentle once Hilary is taken to her room to go to sleep Blake takes Edward outside to the gardens and slaps him the face before the two argue as it is clear that she has a lot of bitterness towards him, and as their argument continues she begins lashing out describing all the cruel feelings of his former best friends and eventually overcome with sadness over what his sister says to him he retreats to his room where he hides himself under the bed. Hiding there he begins crying while realizing that his entire life may have fallen apart and makes a wish for the night that things will get better for him tomorrow. The next morning Edward gets up before his sister can say anything to him and accompanied by Floronius and another man at arm of House Cullen. Edward is alarmed by this, but Floronius tells him that he cannot go out alone right now with the recent riots in Lucerne Proper. The group makes their way towards the Cloud Tower where he is excited but also very nervous to meet his friends again. While walking he and Floronius discuss the riots with Edward learning the situation is as dire as it looked when he entered the city yesterday but when Florononius is pressed on what has caused all this change he gets silent, and Edward doesn't push him. Arriving at the entrance to the Sky Towers Edward once again sees signs of the times as the once lightly guarded walls of the Sky Towers have doubled in height and the number of guards is remarkable. Going to the gate guard he suddenly realizes he is going to struggle to get in without anyone remembering him, but this fear is misplaced when he is recognized by Draco Highmore and brought inside the gates. Edward doesn't have any time to prepare as he finds William, Jasper, Leven, Dylan, and Emmett playing Dopelkaf a card game. Losing Home “With tanya unwilling to even talk to me I found depression for the first time. Hostella was my life line. She was the only person who seemed to truly love me. Look what I did to that.” — Edward Cullen. Edward wakes up and getting up slowly from his bed he looks around his room and picks up one of the books sitting on his table and begins to read.  A servant brings him food, and he eats it in his room not even attempting to leave the room. A knock on the door brings Hilary to his door and seeing his friend he lets her in but feels shame as she sees the way he has been living. From his conversation with Hilary, it becomes clear that it has been two months since his horrible reunion with his friends. They talk of how Tanya left the city shortly after his return with her refusing to even see him before she left, and with the city on lockdown he has been unable to leave and see her. They do talk how despite him and William seeing each other several times it’s clear that even that relationship has been damaged. The only positive thing other than William and Hilary in his life arrives at the door in the form of Hostella Hale who comes inside and kissing him its revealed that when Tanya refused to see him in his depression, he grew close to Hostella and the two are now a couple of sorts. Trip to Arryndale Death of Hostella Hale Main Article : Death of Hostella Hale “If I had known she was going to follow me I would have held her hand. I would have carried her the entire time to keep her safe. Frankly I would have carried her away knowing how afraid of the water she was. Sweetness was the final straw for her, and it still breaks my heart that the world lost such a pure soul. She deserved life. She deserved love. She deserved a lot of things.” — Edward Cullen The only time the two go outside of the house is when they travel to see William at the lake, but with William having left the city to visit the town of Arryndale with his betrothed and the Shadow Council it was Edward and Hostella that visited the lake by themselves. Hostella for her part could not swim but would read on the beach while Edward was swimming and the two had a good time just being with each other. It was this closeness that was noticed by Byron Arryn II. Byron was by this point increasingly distant from the Shadow Council as following the events of the Pendant of Cleansing he had become emotionally changed leaving the other members of the Shadow Council to find him strange to be around. For his part Byron did not understand this feeling as his pariah Magi powers had changed him and thus, he was left confused by this isolation but following the return of Edward Cullen he came to blame Edward for this isolation. Watching this constant trip to the water it was Byron that waited until William and the Shadow Council returned to the city and with their return, he put his plan in place of damaging Edward even more in the eyes of his friends. Byron would arrange for the Shadow Council to come to the beach, and they agreed readily wanting some time to rest after their trip to Arryndale and having gotten the Shadow Council to come he went to Edward to complete his plot. Speaking to Edward for the first time since his return from Hogwarts its Byron that manipulates Edward into believing they are friends again, and this leads Edward to not coordinate with William on the beach and thus he goes early in the morning while William and the Shadow Council are going to go mid-day. Edward and Hostella go to the beach together and spending the morning together its Edward that begins to get nervous about where all his friends are, and Byron tells him its fine leading him to go for a swim to calm himself. While Edward is swimming its Byron that leads Hostella to one of the hot springs on the back of the cave and while there he violently attacks her before drowning her in the hot springs. After killing Hostella its Byron that leaves the beach and goes to get William and the Shadow Council from just outside the walls where they were waiting and bringing them inside, he leads them towards the body as Edward is coming out of the water. As Edward swam out of the water he found her lifeless body in the water and his screams alerted the crowd to the situation. Jasper arrived with Dorna, and Dylan and seeing her fallen body being carried away by guards of House Hale who had arrived first he demanded his friend tell him what had happened. Sobbing with tears Edward told him that he was swimming and she must have attempted to come see him and drown trying. The Valley of Lucerne - Conversation Incoming I have spent my entire life trying to do what was right. I have fought for a king I loved. I have fought for a friend I trusted. I have watched my family grow around me...I have watched all this and in my heart I knew everything would be okay. I knew this because I believed in you. You were the foundation of my faith. The boy I knew would have never done the things you have done. You have allowed this...this...thing to take over everything you are. Everything that happens now is up to you. You choose what path you go. I have nothing to say in my Kill me now for seeing you. Seeing what you have become makes me realized I have nothing left to believe in. Take me from this world, and free of me knowing what you have become. They carried her away and I don't know when but I fell to my knees. I felt an arm go to my shoulder and looked to see my father gently rubbing my shoulder trying to make me feel better. It didn't work. I wanted to die. I wanted to escape all the pain of it all, and I wondered briefly looking at the water if Hostella had it right. She was free of it all now. Looking around I saw the shocked onlookers all wanting a look at the poor dead Lady that had perished in her persuit of love. They all stared at me and it brought me back to how Harry must have felt back in Hogwarts. Everyone staring at you, and as they do you know in your heart they are split in why. Some hate you. Some love you. This split broke me into pieces in this moment, and he dealt with it every day of his life. I watched as the crowd parted and through the opening one of my closest friends in the entire world stepped out in Jasper. Holding his cousin Dorna by the arm I saw the hope leave his eyes as he saw them carrying her away. I suppose everyone wants to believe in that moment that their loved one has somehow survived the fate that awaited them. Noone runs to these scenes believing their loved one is dead. Jasper walked painfully towards me and I brought him into a hug as he cried. It had been so long since we had been anything other then enemies, and seeing him so broken made me realize how much we all had meant to eachother. Leaving had lost me everything, and seeing the four of them now showed me how truly departed from the group I was. He cried for a few minutes while my father ushered people away, and then suddenly he pulled back staring me while wiping the tears from his eyes."Why was she here?" I knew what he meant as he spoke the words. He wanted me to explain to him why his beloved cousin was dead following me to the lake. Everyone knew she was afraid of the water, and everyone knew she was quite smitten with me. "What the hell was she doing here." He moved closer to me, and I didn't need to know him well to know my anwser wasn't going to mean much. "She must have come to see me Jasper." "And where were you."He held back a tear as he spoke the words, but I could see his hands clench by his side. I saw Emmett come into my vision and where I should have felt comofrted by a friend arriving, I had little illusions where Emmett would side if the chips fell. "I didn't know she was here." "You should have though." "Yes." He didn't wait another second. Didn't ask another pointless question. He just punched away with all the anger and resentment that I could feel he had been struggling with. He was strong. The first punch knocked me to the ground and I felt my shoulder twist as I hit hard against a rock. Jasper moved in and hit me again one more time before my father stepped between absorbing another strike meant for me. After that the people around were able to grab him and pull him away. I wanted to stand there and take it. I wanted him to beat me until we were back to what we were. But life doesn't always give you what you want, and as the two of us stared at eachother both crying he was dragged away all the way still screaming at me with every ounce of hate I knew he felt for me. The two would get into a fight which was broken up by the onlookers but Jasper yelled every painful thing he could think of at Edward. Dylan who was also on the shadow council with Edward would become very hateful towards Edward as a result of this event and the two would never really recover from this. Dylan and Laera “She was beauty beyond anything I had seen before. I loved her from that moment, and I will continue to love her for all the rest of the moments of my life.” — Dylan Steinmare As the fight broke up it was Dylan that would remain behind with Fredrik Highmore, and while they were guarding the scene with many other men at arms they were approached by Emma Bell of whom brought several of her friends of which one was Laera Griffin. Emma Bell, and her friends were able to convince Freddie to tell them what had happened, and after this Freddie said they would escort the girls back to their homes, and Dylan followed him, but veered off to take Laera home personally as she was staying with the Scarlet's and their home that she was staying in was in Lucerne Proper. Walking and talking they got along well, and she made sure to let him know that whenever she saw him she expected he would speak to her. This relationship would grow quickly over the next weeks from simple friendship to a sexual relationship of which obviously because of their non-marital status never was fully consummated, but they were both openly talking about a marriage between the two, and they both planned to tell their parents while their parents visited them at the earliest moment. As they waited for this Dylan would be forced to deal with a situation where his supposed twin sister Erica Steinmare was being harassed by a young noble named Dolan Tarbeck, and just as he was about to fight him over it he watched as Liam Greymane II. would step in and knock out Dolan Tarbeck with a single punch, before taking Erica away from the scene and leaving behind a crowd of hollering young nobles. The Words of the Dragon “I don't know what I expected about my return. I knew they would be angry, but I never thought I would have been completely hated by some, and irrelevant to others.” — Edward Cullen Emotionally destroyed Edward stays in his room for days and its several days into his self isolation that Lyanna Starke a member of the Cloud Council arrives at his room and the two have a long conversation where Lyanna is able to convince him not to give up on life preaching about the value of life thorugh her eyes as a Dragonoph Priestess. Lyanna Starke who had been on a seven day prayer meeting at the Dragon Temple of Lucerne had returned to find about the death of Hostella and talking with William Lovie III. the two had discussed how basically no one had even checked on Edward with all energy and emotion being given to Jasper and how he was doing and the two realized that Edward needed someone, and with William unwilling to go to Edward due to his own pride they would agree that Lyanna would go. Emotionally destroyed by what has happened Edward had been staying in his room for days and thus its several days into his self isolation that Lyanna Starke arrives at the House Cullen estates. Initially she is blocked by Blake Cullen from entering as Blake has come to take the side of the others and has been purposely keeping people from seeing her brother including Tanya Cullen of whom has come almost every day, but with Lyanna she is unable to stop her due to her friendship with William and thus Lyanna is able to get into Edwards bedroom where she finds him curled in a ball on his bed. Look at the world father. You were born into this land. You grew up here. These people swore their lives to you. How could you have done all of this? Look at everything you have done. You destroyed a city. Killed hundreds of good men out of fear. Is this how you want to be remembered father. Is this the world you want to leave behind? I know you were a good person once. Don't end it all here. Don't do this. For me father. For everything I supposedly mean to you. Don't do this. "Hey Ed." I looked up from my hands to see Lyanna standing in the doorway with Blake standing behind her. "Hi Lyanna." "I'm so sorry for what happened. I know how much you cared about her." "I should have been watching her." "Everything in this life happens for a reason. I don't know why Glaurung took her, but he had a reason." I felt Lyanna put her hands around me and returning the hug I cried into her shoulder. "She is in a better place now." "Where have you been Lyanna?" "I was praying." "For how long?" "Seven Days." "We ate and drank throughout you fool." "Foolish of me." "You know its going to be okay right Ed." "I should have known from how Hilary's family had met her at the gates of Brill that when no one was waiting for me that things had changed. I honestly just thought I would be coming home to the same home that I left." "You can still get everything back." "Hostella is dead Lyanna." "She's in a better place now." "Your better place isn't going to make Jasper move forward." The two have a long conversation where Lyanna is able to convince him not to give up on life preaching about the value of life through her eyes as a Dragonoph Priestess, and while Edward doesn't come to truly believe in the Dragon anymore then he already did he believes her. Feeling better after the conversation he speaks with his sister of whom attacks him verbally but during this conversation she lets slip that Tanya had been coming to the estate every day trying to see him. Edward demands to know where she was now and Blake laughs that she had been sent back to the Denali Holdfast after the last attempt several days ago, and with this Edward storms out and gets on his horse and leaves Lucerne traveling towards the House Denali estates. Starting to Make Things Right “I'm sorry I believed it. I'm sorry I didn't respond to any of your letters. I read everyone of them. I read them all and it just made me so confused about why you could say all those things and yet still want to leave. I'm so sorry Edward.” — Tanya Cullen Leaving through the gate of Lucerne he takes only his broom and heads into a small clearing outside the city range and gets on the broom taking off and heading towards the Denali Holdfast located west of Castle Cullen, and making the journey gives him lots of time to think on his feelings towards Tanya. Arriving at the Denali estates he sees Tanya walking the courtyard and they quickly notice him and he lands in front of them, and without a second thought Tanya runs into his arms giving him a hug. The two talk things out with Tanya revealing the truth that Edward had not known until now in the form of the reason everyone was so mad at him when he arrived was that they believed he had chosen to leave due to not wanting to be around them all. Look at the world father. You were born into this land. You grew up here. These people swore their lives to you. How could you have done all of this? Look at everything you have done. You destroyed a city. Killed hundreds of good men out of fear. Is this how you want to be remembered father. Is this the world you want to leave behind? I know you were a good person once. Don't end it all here. Don't do this. For me father. For everything I supposedly mean to you. Don't do this. "I wrote to you every month Tanya." "I know." "Why didn't you write back?" "I was really angry with you. I believed what was being said." "What was being said?" "That you chose to go to Hogwarts. That you just used your father as an excuse to get away from all of us." "What are you talking about?" The moment the words came out of her mouth I understood. Understood exactly why everyone had been angry with me. They all thought I had chosen this. "I'm sorry I believed it. I'm sorry I didn't respond to any of your letters. I read everyone of them. I read them all and it just made me so confused about why you could say all those things and yet still want to leave. I'm so sorry Edward." Edward Fights with Mathew “You killed the women that was to be my wife. There can never be anything but hate and violence between us after that.” — Matthew Clegane Edward and Mathew's hatred is now legendary but at the time they didn't know eachtoher and it would be their interaction that would create the hatred. This hatred begin when during his time at the Lucernian Academy he flirted openly with Blake Cullen to a point that Edward eventually told him to step back from her and his arrogance made him at first believe that this person was nothing compared to him and thus he chose to ignore Edwards threat. As he reangaged in a relationship with Blake Cullen Mathew's friends there told him that he shouldn't get invovled with Edward as his best friend was William Lovie and that would be a fight you could not or would not win. Despite these warnings he refused to heed their words and thus he was discovered by Edward after he flaunted his romance with Blake in front of Edward's face while he was in the courtyard training with Jasper Hale. Edward at the time had a sword and it took a silent movement by Jasper to take the sword so that Edward didn't use it to kill Mathew, but the removal of the sword only made the two fight with fists, and before long they were full out fighting in the courtyard. As teachers were unable to intervene it took the silent arrival of one person to silence the entire crowd when William Lovie entered the courtyard. After a moment of silence William who at the time was still argueing with Edward about what he had returned for, and said to him but this changed nothing about harming Edward. After William, Jasper, and Emmett picked up Edward they were unable to stop him from challenging Mathew to a duel which he was honor bound to accept, and with that the duel was a forgone conclusion. The outcome of the fight would forever change both men as they both believed that without intervention they would have been victorious, and this remains a point of open contention between the two.

The Seven Knights Rebellion of 5123

Main Article : The Seven Knights Rebellion of 5123

The Seven Knights Rebellion It was those seven knights that showed me just how imperfect the Kingdom was. I had always understood to a certain degree that there was bad feelings among the people of our kingdom but seeing the support the seven got showed me the reality of this feeling. I had do do something. They were the final straw in showing me that.

“Things are a foot in the land. Those who moved against Tree Hill are once again stirring. It is time we struck back.” — Brandon Floren The Seven Knights of Aerene would first be formed in response to the work of James Nighting of whom as a member of the Circle of Magi wanted to assist his only family above all things and saw opportunity for his family to expand into the lands of Eastern Lucerne and specifically the lands of House Ongrill, and in this way he begin planning the idea of starting a banditry conflict in Eastern Lucerne to extend this plan. James Nighting would conspire with Circle of Magi operatives in the area to find individuals who they knew would work alongside them, and in this way they planned to have these leaders form individual knightly orders that would control swathes of land in Eastern Lucerne. While originally told that they were doing this in order to end corruption and greed in the area, but while the leadership was doing this the Circle of Magi would commit atrocities in the area sparking the coming of the Kingdom of Lucerne and through this they hoped the land would be ravaged leaving it more open for invasion. The Circle of Magi would send Kieth Schwartz of whom approached Alester Floren to become the leader of what they saw as the banditry force and Kieth would convince him that James was unable to send troops for fear of reprisals from the other nobles and thus needed Alester to save the land. As the Circle of Magi sent correspondence back to King James Lovie it would be Catherine Bell that would intercept one of these letters and discovered that the rebellion would be happening but also to her horror she discovered through reading the writing that James was not simply aware but was in fact orchestrating these movements. Realizing what she had discovered she knew that this was the moment where she could finally find out whether or not William had what it took to take control of the situation. “I don't care what happens to me Cuthwin. I won't be a part of this anymore.” — Werner Schinkel While Catherine busied herself with planning what would become the first part of the eventual Journey it was an exhausted James Lovie II. that would be completely possessed by Vhloraz who was able to sneak a command past Kieth and to Cuthwin Mountain. This command would order Cuthwin to have James Nighting II. send Alice to Dunten where he wrote a letter to Lord Maeger Duneria telling him to capture Alice on the road and then execute her. When Cuthwin left to deliver this message he was accompanied by Werner Schinkel his personal lower enchanter. While Cuthwin had lost himself to the darkness following their actions in the Ambush on the Eyes it was Werner that felt shame over what had happened and vowed to never allow such evil to happen again. Having remained at the tower for his time since the ambush on the eyes it was Werner who only left for the first time for this event and thus realizing that the plan Cuthwin was doing was evil it was Werner that prepared to turn on him. Traveling northward to Dunten after meeting with James Nighting II. it was Werner who's hatred of his long time best friend reached its peak but despite this he lacked the courage to act and they arrived and met with Maeger Duneria and told him of his command to capture Alice. The Lies of Ghelen “I was in the Temple praying my prince. I come out and my men tell me my betrothed and his family are in pieces. While I'm burying them and trying to get to the bottom of what happened Lord Ghelen is at the walls with an army accusing me of the crime. What was I to do?” — Elsa Hosk As the forces of James Nighting moved against the Province of Eastern Lucerne they would come to target Arryk Ghelen of whom was an honorable man who had fought with the Lucernian army at Lyons and lost his father there, and it was in this connection to the king that James Nighting would arrive at the town of Ghelen and would meet with Arryk. The goal in the area was to cause a conflict between House Ghelen and their vassal House Hosk and thus open up House Hosk's lands for being free to be taken over by someone loyal to the Circle of Magi. James knew that in order to move forward with that he would have to convince Arryk with more then just a letter telling him to rebel and so he would send his knight Tristin of Nighting to Castle Hosk where the brother of Arryk was staying with his family while they prepared to leave there young son there with his eventual betrothed the also young landsgrave Elsa Hosk. Tristin of Nighting would arrive at Castle Hosk and discovered that Elsa was close with her future betrothed and thus it was going to take more then he thought to turn perception towards her being the eventual killer of the Ghelen at Castle Hosk. Tristin would travel to the farming estate of House Poskentrin a vassal of House Hosk nearby and arriving there he would blackmail Conrad Pokentrin into assisting him and in this Conrad and Tristin would be joined by Conrad's baseborn son Alwin Snow of whom was also brought along but Conrad did not reveal that Alwin was his son instead convinced Tristin that Alwin was a training Maester. “I just need someone of nobility to give proof that I was here. Its a very simple thing your going to do here. Just tell my truth.” — Tristin of Nighting The group would arrive at Castle Hosk where Conrad and Alwin were made to believe that they were only needed to act as proof that Tristin was actually in Castle Hosk and not somewhere elce and after they did this Tristin would release there family and everything would go back to normal. While Alwin and Conrad waited in the tavern for Tristin to return it was Tristin that into the home that Ellion Ghelen II., Alice Ghelen, and Ellion Ghelen III. were staying and he would kill the one guard they had from House Ghelen and then entering the home he would brutally kill the three while they were eating lunch together. Desecrating the bodies he would leave them where they lay and then returned to the tavern where he quickly forced Conrad and Alwin into the alleyway. In the alley of the Tavern he told them the truth of what they would need to do when he revealed they needed to say that they had seen Elsa Hosk covered in blood leaving the house of Ellion and his family. Horrified at what had happened and what they were going to have to do they quickly fled the castle and moving down the road they would travel several hours to reach Ghelen where they would meet with Lord Arryk Ghelen and tell their story causing Arryk to raise an army to bring Elsa to justice. Arrival of William Lovie III. “You may not have faith in Glaurung my prince. You may not believe he exists. All you need to remember is that whatever you believe. Whatever your faith is. Glaurung believes in you.” — Elsa Hosk William Lovie III. and the Lucernian army would arrive outside of Castle Hosk several weeks into the siege of Castle Hosk and arrived just before the increasingly enraged Arryk Ghelen was preparing to launch an all out siege against Castle Hosk and Elsa Hosk who was refusing to admit guilt in the deaths of the Ghelen family members. While they waited for the Maester witness for Elsa it was William and Elsa that would have sex in chambers of Elsa and following giving into to having sex with Elsa the two would talk over many things and even discussed how Elsa hoped their sex resulted in a child of which if it did she revealed she would not ask anything other then legitimization for the child from William. The Floren Movement “Your father is a monster Brandon. He's got your beloved Erica locked up in the temple. He's sponsering bandits all over the area. He needs to be stopped.” — Tobin Aven If House Trachtenburg was the most powerful house of the area it was House Floren that was the second most powerful and in this importance they were seen as a very important group to turn to the Knights of Aerene and in this way it was Tobin Aven that was sent to Brightwater to convert them. Tobin would convinse Brandon Floren that his beloved Erica Steinmare had been imprisoned by rebels in the Great Temple of Brightwater and that these rebels had been aided by his family, and while he didn't believe Tobin at first it was Tobin that showed him a letter written by James Lovie the king which said that he was to take control of Brightwater through the imprisonment of everyone involved in the rebellion. Brandon would confront his father on Erica Steinmare and not knowing what was going on behind the scenes it was Wendel Floren that made mistakes when he refused to let Brandon see Erica - he had been asked to keep the two apart while Erica was in Brightwater as she had been asked to pray for three days before seeing him - and in this mistake it was Brandon that left his father and swore himself as a Knight of Aerene. With Brandon Floren as their man it was Tobin Aven that provided him with several dozen mercenaries and alongside this Brandon was able to gain the support of almost half the forces of House Floren when he was able to convince his uncle Alester Floren to support him. As the coup was in its final moments it was Tobin that further sparked the fire within Brandon when he showed him evidence - evidence that he had created - that showed that not only was Wendel dead set against allowing Erica and Brandon to marry but was planning to murder Erica after she left the church where Brandon was convinsed she was imprisoned within. The Coup of Brightwater “At the start we were told we were fighting to take these lands from the corupt nobles who controlled them. I honestly believed we were doing good.” — Brandon Floren It would be Eddara Floren that would be within the walls of Brightwater when her brother and uncle took control of the town in the name of the Seven Knights of Aerene and she would be the only person who Brandon would admit to his involvement as the entire time the members of the knights of Aerene would wear masks covering their identity. With Wendel imprisoned and unable to defend himself it was Eddara that came to believe her brother and came to support him in his campaign to control House Floren, and it was in this effort that they found a lot of success as the loyalty that Wendel had showed to Bill Lovie had left him very unpopular among the people and it was only the escape of Benfred Floren from Brightwater that gave them any sort of pause in their celebration. Benfred Floren would escape Brightwater supported by Adelar Eichler and his son Janik Eichler of whom as vassals of House Floren controlled Castle Floren and would bring Benfred there to plan for the resistence against what they believed was the madness of Brandon Floren. Having gained control of the city it was Brandon Floren that attempted to enter the Great Temple of Brightwater but was barred entrance due to Erica being still at prayer and the priests refused to let him in and with his strong faith he placed guards on the temple to make sure no one tried to kill Erica which is what he believed was going to happen and then went about finishing his move to gain complete control of Brightwater. Realizing that Benfred Floren had escaped the city it was Benfred that summoned all the House Floren vassals to Brightwater and was surprised when most did not answer the call and from those who did he learned that Benfred had gathered to him almost all the vassals to his side at Castle Floren where he was preparing to lead his forces against Brightwater. The Taking of Castle Ongrill “We are here to not harm you. We are here not to steal your food or gold. We are here to show these nobles that there is a different way to rule. Remain calm, and do what we say and I guarentee you that not a single person will be harmed.” — Robert Snow In Castle Ongrill the Seven Knights of Aerene would send Robert Snow of whom as the bastard of the former heir to Castle Ongrill and House Ongrill was extremely bitter over his treatment following the death of his father Robert Ongrill at the Battle of Lyons. Robert Snow's desire to rise within the realm and his loyalty to the crown were manipulated against him by James Nighting of whom begin using the seals of House Clegane, House Morgill, and House Lovie to make Robert Snow believe that the crown wanted him to gather a force and take control of Castle Ongrill, and that once this was done to hold it no matter what happened and then wait for the arrival of more orders. Daryn Ongrill the Lord of House Ongrill and baron of Castle Ongrill would travel to the Riverlands with his wife Tamyra leaving his son Morgan as the acting lord of House Ongrill while he was away and unfortunately while he was away the Seven Knights of Aerene rebellion would be sparked but while this was happening he and his wife were visiting her family in the Riverlands. At the time of the rise of the Seven Knights of Aerene it would be the wedding between Candice Anthor, and Morgon Ongrill that would lead to the Knights having there opening in the town, as having spent nearly three months and significant gold gathering to him nearly two hundred men at arms Robert Snow would begin infiltrating Castle Ongrill using the wedding as shield to his movements. Robert Snow would begin to have a relationship of sorts with Candice Anthor at this time as she was growing quite frustrated with her husband over his lack of physical time with her, and in this way Robert Snow was able to menipulate Candice Anthor into joining the Seven Knights of Aerene and using her only assisted him more. Candice Anthor now effectively having an affair with Robert Snow would become the central figure of the Knights of Aerene in Ongrill as she recruited another fifty plus men while travelling north of Castle Ongrill with Robert Snow, but also at this time Morgon would depart Castle Ongrill as with their wedding only a month away he traveled to a temple nearby where he would pray at for the final month before their wedding. The forces of House Clegane, and House Morgill would arrive at the outskirts of Castle Ongrill, and realizing that he had been betrayed Robert Snow would prepare the castle for a siege, but now realized that the letters he had been receiving all along had been a lie and he was now effectively a traitor to the realm. The Duel “Whatever happens from this day forward that you will never touch me. You will forever have nothing but bastards if that is what you want. I will never give you a thing.” — Candice Anthor Completely surrounded and having come to the conclusion that he had been betrayed it was Robert Snow alongside the other knight in the form of Candice Anthor that put up a white flag and would engage in negotiations with the besiegers in the form of Hedrik Clegane III. and these negotiations went slowly but were coming to fruition of having Robert Snow surrender the castle and the safety of his men. As the negotiations were reaching a conclusion the arrival of Morgon Ongrill at the walls with his forces having returned from his month long prayer would cause major problems as Morgon Ongrill would at first want to continue the arrangement and have Robert surrender peacefully with no punishment but this changed when Robert refused to give up Candice Anthor during one of their meetings horribly embarresing his brother Morgon. Reacting very badly to this embaressment it was Morgon Ongrill that Robert Snow would engage in a duel against his half brother Morgon Ongrill and to the suprise of everyone Morgon would defeat Robert and the religious fanatic would not wait for any decisions to be sent to him instead executing Robert on the spot causing the destruction of his marriage to Candice who had fallen in love with Robert. Tristan Arrives in Ongrill Main Article : Tristan's Attack on Rachel Wood “I had gone to the streets trying to survive hundreds of times. It was each day of my life, but something about that day felt different. If it wasn't for the fact that I would have died without food there is no way that I would have ever gone out that day. The entire time that I was handed bread over the day, I felt this aching in my heart that didn't stop until I felt his hand grab me from behind.” — Rachel Wood It was following the end of the siege that Rachel was out in the streets of Ongrill attempting to beg for food, when she was approached by a man who appeared to her in very expensive robes. This man was Tristan Lovie, and he would proceed to brutally attack and rape Rachel. Tristan Lovie had entered Ongrill with a group of his men and used the chaos of the siege to commit atrocities as he had done elsewhere, and it was while he was raping another young women, that he had felt a pull towards Rachel. Tristan would believe this was because of her hair but in fact it was the work of Lornax to bring her to his eye. With his eye fixated on her he begin to formulate plans in his mind of what he would do to her when he finally caught up to her. Tristan by this point had completely lost himself after his corruption by James had basically turning him into a serial rapist that had been traveling across the Lucerne valley raping and killing any women that struck his eye. The brutality of the attack was what was truly the worst part for Rachel, as before this she knew of emotional neglect, and cruelty from the head lady at the orphanage, but after this she lost all faith in what humanity was capable of. Tristan on top of raping her for some time would also severely burn her hands after he placed them into a bucket of scalding water that he had brought into the alley for the purpose of the attack. The attack and rape then were followed by Tristan attempting to strangle her to death. He would have succeeded if it wasn't for the work of Glorinex of whom could not accept what Lornax was planning to do and warned a group of nearby soldiers led by Hedrik Clegane III. about what was happening. Hedrik, Meinolf, and several of his men were walking back to the fort they had constructed from the Ongrill Keep when he is stopped on the road by Glorinex who tells him that he needs to go down an alley and save someone, and before he can stop the woman she disappears back into another alley. Moving to the alley she had told him to go he and his men find several men guarding the entrance to the alley but he is able to see past the men and realizes a woman is being raped by a man they are clearly guarding. No words are spoken instead a fight breaks out with Hedrik charging past the men leaving his men to handle the guards and he barrels into the raper knocking him off the girl. The two groups would briefly scuffle in the back alley, but Tristan would throw dirt in Hedrik's face in a very cowardly manner and this would allow Tristan the time he needed to make his escape. With Tristan gone the remaining men were either killed or ran with him leaving Hedrik and his men to turn to the girl to see the mess that the man had left her in, and was shocked at this amount of brutality. Her clothes were all ripped apart and her body was nearly completely exposed, and despite the circumstances he couldn't help but have his eyes linger as this was the first time he had ever seen a naked women. He checked her for a pulse and when he found it he knew she was alive so he wrapped his cloak around her and carried her back to the fort. “Carrying her back to my room was a reckless move that was so outside of everything I had ever done before that. I knew that since we were in Forks I would be able to get away without my parents finding out, at least until I was forced to return to Lole. I just wanted for some unknown reason to help her. Maybe I loved her even then.” — Hedrik Clegane III. he brings the girl inside the Fort where he takes her to his lodgings which are on the top level of the tower they had constructed. When he put her down on his bed to rest she became hysterical and only when he raised his hands in submission and then left the room did she calm down. While she begin to calm down it was only the start of her problems as Lornax, and Telemerix arrived at the fort and attempted to continue their next moves despite the fact that she had not died. Hedrik waited outside the room for a time as she screamed at the top of her lungs, and whether her screaming was due to the heavy burns on her hands that she had kept hidden, or the brutal rape wasn't clear to Hedrik, but she continued to scream which caused Hedrik to panic fearing she might die or attempt to escape. Hedrik went to the outside of the room on the roof and was able to secure the lock on his window so that she couldn't escape through the window but he was unable to see in as she had apparently closed the blinds to the room. After a good hour she stopped screaming so he returned into his room and he didn't see her so he quickly ran to his window but it remained locked so she couldn't have escaped that way. Feeling hopeless he was given her location when he heard sobs coming from his study. He opened his study and found her cowering in the corner crying wrapped in what he thought was one of his blankets. Saving Rachel “She seemed to be comforted by my presence but I just couldn't manage a way to get her to talk to me. I would listen to anything she had to say, I just didn't want her to cry anymore. It broke my heart, and warmed me at the same time that every time I entered my room, she immediately opened her arms for me to hug her, but then she would break down into tears.” — Hedrik Clegane III. The Dunten Rebellion “If you actually look at what happened in Dunten. How close we came to violence. It was entirely about your father trying to kill Alice. He moved all the pieces on the board towards that simple goal.” — Edward Cullen With the Seven Knight Rebellion spreading in its scope it was the Knight Maeger Duneria that would become involved in an added layer of the workings of James Lovie II. when James Nighting arrived in Dunten. Arriving in Dunten it was James that told him that soon a commoner girl named Alice was meant to be arriving in Dunten where she would have been executed but instead she had been rescued by rebels in House Vuneria. Maeger would be commanded to send an army to Castle Vuneria and capture this girl by any means necessary and to capture the city before the arrival of more rebels to the area. With Maegar still injured from battle it was his child son Taegar Duneria II. that would be sent with the main Duneria army against Castle Vuneria. Accompanying Taeger was Alexander Hesnel a Circle of Magi Senior Enchanter who having been sworn to the service of James Nighting was ordered to make sure that the Duneria attacked Castle Vuneria or he would be killed. Alexander did not know who Alice truly was but was told by James that if the girl survived then the whole kingdom might fall, so an already fearful Alexander was desperate to make sure this girl died. Arrival of Edward Cullen “The distance between me and the rest of my friends was more then I could even fathom. I was riding right beside them but I wasn't really there. Jasper, and Leven despised me. Emmett, and Will seemed too uncomfortable to even talk to me. This was rock bottom.” — Edward Cullen As they march Edward can't ignore the distance between himself and the Shadow Council and this is only made more clear when he William, Leven, Christopher, and Catherine are riding together and he listens as they discuss that he will be joining Christopher in meeting with the forces of House Shephard and joining that army. Edward is screaming inside to resist this but refuses to embarrass himself and also wants to show he is loyal to William and thus agrees without disagreement to go with Christopher Bell. As Christopher says goodbye to Catherine its Edward that tries to talk to William but he is blocked by Leven and although he watches William attempt to let Edward talk he almost starts crying out of embarrassment and decides to leave saying a quick goodbye and following Christopher. Arriving at the meeting point with House Shephard it is Edward that is shocked by the size of their forces, but has little time to think on it as a small group of cavalry break off from the main Shephard forces and ride towards them. The group arrives and Christopher greets several of them revealing Jack Shephard, Evangeline Shephard, Reginald Kane, Sargon Gurse, and as the group talks one girl who had been in the back gets off her horse and greets Edward who recognizes her as Eura Clune a girl who he had went to the Lucernian Academy with. Edward has a long conversation with Eura while the nobles talk and during this conversation he quickly realizes that Eura is obsessed with William following a sexual relationship they shared while Edward was away in Hogwarts and while Edward attempts to tell her that the chances of them getting together are slim she refuses to hear this and hints that she plans to seduce William when she sees him. The conversation ends and the group leads the force led by Edward towards the main Gulltown army and the now combined forces begin marching towards Castle Vuneria where the castle is held by loyalists under Edrik Vuneria but is under siege by rebels under the command of Taegar Duneria II. Arriving at Castle Vuneria the group sees the large force from House Duneria placing the castle under siege and discusses what strategy they want to do with most under the lead of Sargon Gurse, and Evangeline Shephard wanting to just destroy the rebel force without discussion, and Edward argues for negotiation but Edward is unable to convince the group and it appears this will be the strategy until Eura steps in and is able to convince them to allow her to go and speak with Taegar Duneria. “None of this is as it seems Lord Shephard. If I am wrong. If the Dunerians are actually traitors then why not find that out. You lose nothing by letting me and Lord Cullen go in there and get answers.” — Eura Clune Eura Clune after gaining the permission of Jack Shephard to meet with Taegar walk towards the Duneria forces carrying a white flag, and while walking Edward is scared but is calmed down by Eura who is driven by her desire to impress William to feel no fear. Entering the camp of the Duneria force they are restrained and taken before Taegar of whom when they see they are shocked that he is a young man maybe thirteen years old. As the talk starts Taegar is not the one who does the talking but instead a man comes from the main tent and as soon as Edward sees him he feels the Magi coming from him, and the man introduces himself as Alexander Krutzwalder an advisor to the king. Surrender of Dunten “I went to the prince's eighth name day. The King was kind to me then. He has sent me letters for years continuing our friendship. Why would I betray him now?” — Maeger Duneria The Trachtenburgs “Where the hell is my mother?” — Sasha Snow House Trachtenburg as the main power of the area would become a focal point of the rebels and Bill Lovie knowing that Frank Trachtenberg was a coward who had already allowed his wife to be imprisoned without a fight realized that House Trachtenburg was ripe for rebellion. Seen as a coward and a failure Frank was not approached but instead it was James Nighting that would approach the bastard children of Frank Trachtenburg in the form of Sasha Snow of whom had been unofficially adopted by Katia Lovie several months before her imprisonment and because of this it was known that the bastard children were extremely loyal to Katia. The girls had been told like everyone else that Katia Lovie was in Lucerne visiting with her family but when the letters had stopped coming there was a lot of worry about her safety but it had been Frank that had lied and told them he saw her weekly and that she was fine. It was this lie that Jamie would play on when he revealed that Katia had been imprisoned and lied stating that she was imprisoned beneath the walls of Castle Trachtenburg by Frank himself and that only if they took control of the house themselves could they get Katia released. Battle of Castle Trachtenburg “I don't care what the reason. I don't care that her death was an accident. I don't care who you say her real mother was. She was my cousin.” — William Lovie III. Sasha Snow would be killed while defending the gatehouse of Castle Trachtenburg alongside her fellow defenders and her shocking death would become a major point of contention as shortly after this William Lovie III. would arrive ending the conflict for fear of the deaths of his other two baseborn cousins in House Trachtenburg.

The Journey

Main Article : The Journey

The Journey Sometimes to see what the world looks like, you simply have to go outside and look.

“You can choose to keep being the wandering playboy prince of the Valley. You could spend every year until your father dies doing just that. Trying to rebel against your father by squandering your potential, is only hurting you. Be the man your mother. Be the man I see you can be. Save these people. Save your people from the hell that your father hed led them into.” — Catherine Lovie William Lovie III.'s coma had caused him to have no memory of his sister and anything to do with her which left him suffering headaches and finding his happiness in sleeping with other noble girls in the city, and this behavior continued to spiral out of control until the arrival of Lanna Lannister. Lanna Lannister had been a romantic partner to Jasper Hale, but had also slept with William several times including mothering a child with him in the form of Termin Jest of whom she believed was Jasper's but in fact was William's child. Lanna arrived in Lucerne with her mother Cersei Lannister of whom was visiting for a trade negotiation and would only be in the city a few days but wanted to see Jasper so came with her aunt and tried to see him but discovered from Rosalie Hale that Jasper had left for Nortburg with his grandfather and thus unable to see Jasper she went to see William of whom was at the pools with Edward Cullen, and Leven Martell. William finding her as beautiful as he remembered he talks to her after she is unable to find Jasper, and seducing her she follows him to his fathers throne room where he demands everyone to leave and then sleeps with her on the floor in front of the throne. Lanna and William have a long discussion about their respective lives and the discussion of her child comes up implying for the first time that her son Termin Jest could be Williams, but this is laughed off by William and following this the two sleep together but are stopped during this by Catherine Bell his aunt of whom he has a serious conversation with about his life. Disgusted with himself for this he listens to his aunt and goes to Edward and the two come together to decide its time to truly change thus marking the beginning of the Journey as William could no longer take the person hes becoming alongside the increasingly depressing dreams he suffered from each night and was forced to attempt to deal with them through finding the places in his dreams of which a common place was a tavern in Forks. Look at the world father. You were born into this land. You grew up here. These people swore their lives to you. How could you have done all of this? Look at everything you have done. You destroyed a city. Killed hundreds of good men out of fear. Is this how you want to be remembered father. Is this the world you want to leave behind? I know you were a good person once. Don't end it all here. Don't do this. For me father. For everything I supposedly mean to you. Don't do this. "Where are you taking me Will?" "If I told you then it wouldn't a surprise." "Does Jasper ask about me Will?" "Not that I recall." "You know his son is almost three." "He know's that." "He's just willing to ignore it." "You know his grandfather." "Tarnide is a monster of a man." "That he is. I always think of him as a lesser version of my father, and that does not say anything good." "You two were always bonded by your hatred of those two men." "Tell me Will why aren't you married yet?" "Amber left would be the easiest answer." "But whats the real answer." "It's gotten really easy to not have any responsibility." "Don't you want a family?" "I want it more then anything in this world." "Then why don't you start your family?" "Your twenty years old Will. There is talk that your infertile you know." "When did this talk begin?" "Its been going on for some time Will. How many girls have you slept with and how many children bastard or not do you have?" "You had a child." "That child is Jasper's." "Perhaps it is mine. You and I were sleeping together at the same time. Why could it not be mine." "Would you want it to be William?" "If it was I would be a father to him." "You taking responsibility wasn't my question. If Termin was your son would you be happy marrying me and being the father of my children knowing where my heart lay." "I see your point." "William I'm not disappointed with you." "No one is disappointed with you. Everyone just sees you as being capable of so much more then sleeping around for a living." "You think I don't know that. Every day I get up and there is this hole in my mind. This giant gap of memory and it tears away at me." "Memories are just that Will. They are glimpses of something that has already happened." "That doesn't make it hurt any less." "Life hurts my love." "It shouldn't hurt this much." "Just because something hurts doesn't mean you should stop living." "Tell me what I should do?" "Find anwsers. Find love." "I can't remember anything more then a blurred image, and the girl who I love ran out on me when went into a coma." "You know thats not what happened with Amber William. That girl loved you of that there is no question." "Then tell me why she left?" "If she left I believe there was a good reason." "Find out that reason." "Lanna sent she went to Forks." "Then go to Forks." "Father won't even let me leave Lucerne Hold." "Make him." "Your twenty years old William. You are the prince of the Valley of Lucerne. When my brother dies you will be king. You do not need his permission to leave the city." "I will have to tell him something more then me wanting to find Amber." "You'll think of something. Talking people into doing what you want has never been something you struggled with." "Thanks Catherine. For...for being the mother I wish I had. For being there for me when I didn't deserve anyone by my side. Thank you...Thank you for loving me through it all." "I love you William. You never have to thank me for that."   Confronting his father James would at first completely reject any idea of him traveling outside of Lucerne, as James understood that he was beyond hated outside of the capital, and that worried him for what people might do to the prince. In the end though he realized that William was not going to take no for an anwser and relented by sending an elite troop of soldiers with him, including Carlisle Cullen of whom William had lost all trust in. Middle gate of Lucerne “It was the first time in many years that I had seen the outside of the Lucernian Mountains, and it felt so different. Like a feeling in the air everything felt tense out in the valley.” — Edward Cullen William Lovie III. left the city of Lucerne with Edward, Leven, Lyanna, Rachel, Marcel, Jasper, Emmett, and a guard unit of sixty men led by Carlisle Cullen of whom had been commanded by James Lovie II. to attempt to maintain his position, but both knew this was nearly hopeless. When they arrived outside of the city they were met by Levan Martell sisters and Ellia Snow of whom joined them with four more men from House Martell, alongside Joshua Jackson and Hayden Percy of whom brought twelve more men with him. Hayden was confronted by Carlisle about why he was there as he had not been commanded by James to do this, but Hayden was evasive and when the two had a moment of privacy he said that he worried someone would try and assassinate William during the journey. The group headed towards the safety of the city of Forks on horseback, and as they neared Nortburg William revealed that he had larger plans in mind and that they would be meeting several others in Nortburg. As they passed Norburg they were met by Radlet Scarlet, Dylan Steinmare and their accompanying four men of which further expanded out the group of those joining William on his journey. “He had an apologetic look across his face as he spoke to me, and I couldn't help but hate him and feel sorry for him at the same time. I didn't doubt whatever secret he kept he only did so with the greatest of reluctance.” — William Lovie III. On the ride their William and Carlisle engaged in the first of what would become many heated arguments between the two on the journey as William saw Carlisle as little more then a hand of his father. William desired to know how it was that James his father was so reluctant to allow him to leave Lucerne as for what reason would anyone have for wanting to harm him. Carlisle berated him about being unwilling to have done something like this before, and that he wasn't mature enough to understand what he was going to find in the cities. The engaged in a long argument in which it became clear to William that Carlisle was deeply aware of a number of important lies that were being told by his father, and that he had no intention of telling William. As Carlisle told William lies about the dislike the people had for him it was Hayden Percy that stopped the party and told William that actually the people were deeply in love with William and he was the only thing they did like about the ruling king. “It was obvious to me that he was a liar. The only thing I wanted to know was whether he was just a really honorable liar, or the kind of liar that had to be dealt with immediately.” — William Lovie III. Eventually when William realized that Carlisle wasn't going to break his father's confidence he stopped talking to him and the younger men, and Leven just socialized the rest of the ride to Forks. This silence between Carlisle and William didn't go unnoticed and Carlisle attempted heavily to reengage the young prince in conversation to no avail. Carlisle was stuck in a terrible place as he knew the scope of terrible things that James Lovie had done, and knew that the moment William arrived in Forks he was going to be told by Charlie Swan of the destruction of Tree Hill, and that alone would spark a quest of discovery which would only end with the discovery that James was responsible for the violence. Carlisle would at this point realize that there was no hope of protecting his old master in the way he had been commanded too, and thus he begin to hope for the success of William so that James would be removed and while he understood this would end him as well he knew he had to do the right thing for once. Arriving at Runestone (Castle) it was the group that picked up more people when it was joined by Robar Royce and a group of twenty Runestone troops who also wished to support William's journey. Traveling further the south the group reached Gulltown where they met with the leadership of the large city and were able to quickly gain many ships for their path to Forks although it was made quite clear during this stop in Gulltown that the truth south of Gulltown was something William should be prepared for. As they reached the area just north of Forks they stopped the boats at the small castle of Saint Relouste where they would stay for the night with House Relouste in preperation for moving by land to Forks. During that night William would meet with the people he trusted most and after this discussion including advise from Hayden Percy he would send Levan Martell and her party back to the river in order to make their way towards Stormwind so that she could tell the Starke`s and Lannisters that he was moving, and that he would be making his way east after he had visited Forks and Charlie Swan. Along with Levan he also had Radlet, and Martin travel westward towards Hillsbrad where they would tell Lord Genn Greymane of their intentions and make him aware that they would attempt to travel to Hillsbrad after they had visited Stormwind. Finally he would send Rachel Lee to her family at Nighthold in order to both find out the truth of what her family was doing at Nighthold but also to gain their support, and at this request he was originally told by Rachel to not trust her family but he put his faith in her to change them despite this. Look at the world father. You were born into this land. You grew up here. These people swore their lives to you. How could you have done all of this? Look at everything you have done. You destroyed a city. Killed hundreds of good men out of fear. Is this how you want to be remembered father. Is this the world you want to leave behind? I know you were a good person once. Don't end it all here. Don't do this. For me father. For everything I supposedly mean to you. Don't do this. "I need you to do something for me Leven." "You know I will do whatever you need Will." "You won't like it." "Spit it out Will." "I was writing letters back and forth for several weeks with Eddard Starke. In these letters we discussed our meeting, and he told me that if I went to him that he would support me in my search for answers, and what came after." "What do I have to do with this?" "Carlisle can't know that I'm meeting with the Starke's. My movement in the east must be done by someone that I trust without question." "Why me William. My place is by your side. What about Jasper, or Emmett, or Marcel. What about anyone but me, I don't want to leave you." "I don't want you to leave me either. You are the one that I trust more then anyone. I love you." I reached out and took her hands in mine. "If I could trust someone else to get this done, then I would send them. I trust you most. I need you for this." As the group moved towards Forks it was the Circle of Magi that worked without leadership from James Lovie II. as the king had locked himself in the Sky Tower and refused to be seen leaving the situation to be handled by Kieth Schwartz. Kieth would command a raven be sent to Forks and the Circle of magi forces in the city led by James Nighting, and his son James Nighting II. and the raven detailed that they were to deal with Alice in whatever way they saw fit but there ultimate goal was to not let the two siblings meet in Forks when william did arrive in the city. Kieth at this moment was truly only conserned with assisting the rise of William Lovie III. and thus understood that despite telling them to make all attempts to bring Alice to Berne that this would most likely be ignored by James the Elder in favor of attempting to kill her. The Forks cell would discuss this and while James the younger would push to kidnap her and get her to Berne as was the command of Kieth, it was James the elder that overruled him and did as Kieth feared when he decided to attempt to kill her. Attempt on Alice Lovie “It was obvious to me that he was a liar. The only thing I wanted to know was whether he was just a really honorable liar, or the kind of liar that had to be dealt with immediately.” — William Lovie III. Following the failure of Laetorius Pilatus and his group to kill her while at the gardens it was James the Elder that commanded his son to murder Alice using his relationship with her to trick her into leaving the Swan Keep. Having watched the two for the entire time that they had both been in Forks it is clear that James the elder knew what sort of emotional effect this request would have on his son but James the elder felt that this was the only way to bring his son back into the fold of House Nighting. “Don't do this James. I love you.” — Alice Lovie Alice would be listening at the window as James the elder and James the younger would argue about things and thus when James the younger entered the tavern it was Alice that was there prepared to comfort James over what he had been arguing with his father about. After some time talking Alice realized that James was there with orders to kill her and realizing this the two argued over this with Alice playing to his emotions and eventually causing him to come to the realization that he would not be able to kill Alice, and with this moment his father James the Elder smashed the door down using Magi knocking down his son and leaving him unconscious. Alice would see this and rushed to the side of James the younger where after seeing that he was alive she and James the elder spoke for some time with James the elder hinting that her brother was on his way to the city but was unwilling to reveal his identity despite the fact that he was going to kill her. As James the Elder prepared to kill her with a killing curse it was james the younger that gained consciousness and stopped his father by stabbing him through the back killing him instantly and leaving James the younger emotionally broken. Alice would attempt to console him but he refused her touch and picked up his father preparing to take him away but before he left he forced Alice to promise that when the time came she would lie and say that she had killed his father after he had kidnapped her from the tavern and taken her to a forest. Alice would follow him riding on the horse with him as they took his fathers dead body out of Forks and into the forest west of Forks, and it was here at a small cabin that James would take her to stay for a few days to make the story make sense. While Alice slept that night an emotionally distraught James Nighting II. would leave her without a word riding southward towards Tree Hill where he planned to return to his family and try and find some kind of peace over what he had done. Arriving in Forks Main Article : Forks “It was the first city I had ever seen outside of the surrounding area of Lucerne, and I don't know what I expected. From all the talk of my father I guess a burned down husk of a town screaming for my death wouldn't have suprised me at all.” — William Lovie III. When the group arrived at Forks the four of them simply sat and looked down at a massive city that for most of their lives they had not even known had existed. Each of the group spent a moment describing what they knew of Forks, at least what they had heard, and the simple fact seemed clear that they had all been fed a lot of lies over their life to keep them from leaving Lucerne. William told them all a story about how his father had told him that in Forks he had once been forced to put down a rebellion that started after the city wanted to kill him, and his brother. Jasper told him that his grand-father as well as clearly taken the party line and had told him and his sister that the city was a haven of criminals and rebels. Leven told the group that her father had refused to speak of Forks, and she realized now the reason was because he was ashamed to have to lie to her so he just simply didn't. At the urging of Carlisle they begin heading towards the town, and they would reach the great castle bridge of which Hayden Percy would travel ahead of the group with twenty men and have the way prepared for them and he did his best to try and keep who they were as something he only told the top commanders of the castle. After Hayden was able to get them through they made there way towards the city itself, and by this point guards from the castle had reached Forks and had begun spreading word that Lucernians were there, and they were of some high level nobility. As they entered the massive gates of Forks they didn't get twenty feet before the very well known and expensive armor of the Lucernians was seen on them which caused the people to begin swarming the group in the hopes of finding out who they were. West Side of Forks “You could hear the roar of the crowd from everyone within the city, and like a tidle wave everyone within the city simply moved like they were automated towards the prince they had always dreamed of seeing.” — Charles Swan William didn't know how nearly mythical the Lovie's had become so he simply attempted to calm the crowd by telling them their prince and his best friends were on a journey to visit the Kingdom and that Forks was their first stop. If he didn't know before he knew after everyone in the crowd fell to their knees and remained deathly silent in their awe of the prince that they all hoped would become their King. Before five minutes the entire city learned of the coming of William Lovie, and a large group of Lucernians, and it took William begging the people to get up before they would finally stop kneeling to him. With the people back on their feet William and the group waded through the crowd that all attempted to touch the armor of their beloved Prince, and as this was happening Jasper, and the rest of the group followed very closely trying there best to keep an eye out for danger. As the groups of people all attempted to touch the armor of the prince the gaurd of House Swan, and his bannerman arrived on the scene to clear out the crowds and allow the prince through, but it took some time before they were able to get moving again. The arrival of Ser Richard of the Swan Guard would finally calm the crowd enough that he was able to line his Swan Knights along the side of the princes entourage, and from there walk them towards Swan Keep. Alice Learns the Truth “That lady Alice is prince William Lovie III. He's going to be the king some day.” — Nerio Swann Arriving at the cabin at night it was Alice and James that discussed everything that had happened and Alice attempted to get James to forgive himself, but she would fail and despite both describing their love for the other it was James that left her to sleep alone while he told he would be in the main room and they could talk the next day. While Alice slept that night an emotionally distraught James Nighting II. would leave her without a word riding southward towards Tree Hill where he planned to return to his family and try and find some kind of peace over what he had done, but he did leave behind a letter that detailed how much he had loved her and his involvement in what she would eventually realize was her memory loss. Alice would wake in the morning and discover he had left and after reading his letter she would ride back to Forks on the other horse where as she arrived she was stopped by a troop of cavalry led by Nerio Swann and Nerio knew her as Alice was a friend of Bella Swan and thus he revealed to her that the prince of Lucerne William Lovie III. was the leader of the group that was being surrounded by the people of Forks, and as she looked down into the group and saw him she felt a wave of memories crash over her which caused her to pass out. Alice would wake up back in the tavern where she was being held by Rosalie, and Bella while Donnel Swann stood at the doorway, and upon waking up Rosalie and Bella both started crying as they were both afraid that Alice wasn't going to wake up, and after calming down the two it was Alice that told them that she remembered who the boy from her dreams was. Before she could tell them that she knew the boy was William she was overcome with a terrible headache as the memories overwhelmed her and while she hid the severity of the pain it was Flavius Elvorix II. that came to the door and ordered Rosalie to return to work and despite Alice attempting to stop this he overruled her and then demanded them leave Alice's room which again they did reluctantly. Golden Haired Boy “His beauty was painful, but it was the way he allowed everyone to touch his armor, and never once did I sence that he hated this or wanted these people to just leave him alone.” — Bella Swan While the crowd was clamoring for their prince it was Bella Swan that was in the tavern waiting for Alice to feel better when she heard all the noise outside. Joined by Donnel Swann she scaled the stairs of the tower of Trelly she looked out of the tower and finally saw the reason for all the commotion, and in that moment she was overcome. While she would never admit it to anyone even to this day during that moment she felt a pull towards the golden haired boy that she had never felt in her entire life. Her mind wanted with everything in her to return to her father's side where this knight was obviously heading to but instead her mind won the battle and simply stared love struck at the beautiful golden knight. After five minutes the group had barely moved due to the crowd sheer size and Bella remained in the same spot as she had been. Her only movement came when Rosalie approached from behind her and she fell startled by her friends arrival. Falling down before getting back up the two watched the group finally make it out of the crowd after the Forks guard, along with the House Swan honor guard moved in and created a barrier so that the prince could move through the thousands now lining the streets. “Watching them grasp for my hand. Watching them cry out my name. Watching them do everything they did to try and make me see them was the first time I ever really understood who I was. I always understood I was powerful, but it wasn't until then I knew what I could accomplish.” — William Lovie III. William and the rest of the group would make there way now with the help of the Swan Knights and footmen of Forks through the crowds and made there way towards Swan Keep where they would arrive at to the site of Charlie, and Brodie Swan bowing to them while dressed in beautiful blue Swan adorned armor. Charlie would declare himself and immediately William gave him the respect he deserved as an Arch Lord of Lucerne, and after giving him bread to signal that he was under guests right he alongside the Shadow Council and Hayden Percy would enter the Swan Keep. Carlie Cullen would attempt to follow them but Brody Swan would hold him back on the command of Charlie before following the rest of the group inside and leaving Carlisle outside with the remainder of the group. Charlie would tell William the first of what would become an ever increasing amount of bad things about his father, and Charlie told him that he was beyond happy to see that he had a chance to meet him before he perished in whatever the next plot of James Lovie was. William would be somewhat defensive of his father at first, but Hayden Percy would vouch for many of the things said, and this shocked William as he believed Hayden and couldn't believe that his father was causing so many problems. Charlie told William that Brody would take him on a tour of the estates while Charlie prepared things for William to see, so that he could understand what Charlie believed he could do. Chance Encounter “Looking back the fear I used to have was just so palpibable. It was as if I would litterly die if I went to see this man that people were calling the most perfect thing they had ever seen. I should have been at his feet praying like the rest of them, but my fear kept me back. Considering how it ended I can't say I regret not going.” — Bella Swan Bella would continue to stare at William throughout the entire time he was surrounded and still in view, and as she did she brought on the questioning of Rosalie of whom also felt something for one of the men with William in the form of Jasper out there but attempted to bury that within herself by asking Bella questions. Bella escaped the questioning and badgering of Rosalie that she go to see the prince, and instead made her way to the blacksmith of her father's loyal banner house House Black to basically hide out. She entered the blacksmith and admittedly spent the next few hours simply walking among the seemingly endless stable that surrounded the overall blacksmith. She was about to return home when she heard a commotion from the front of the blacksmith, and when she came out to see what it was she saw that the prince was in the next room talking to Arthur Black the brother of the House Black patriarch. Bella would watch as two other men entered the room in the form of Jasper Hale, and Joshua Jackson, and she watched as the prince laughed with them, and they seemed to love his presence. Arthur Black, and Jasper Hale would leave the area for a few minutes leaving William and Joshua to talk among themselves, and she watched as once he believed he was alone William appeared worried and talked in hush tones to Joshua of whom seemed to attempt to reassure him. “Seeing him like that was such a shocking thing, that I felt immobilized in awe. I had wanted to run away, and hide in a hole so deep that noone would ever find me. I had wanted to do anything to get away, but I couldn't move. The moment his eyes met mine, all the remainder of my resistence just flowed away.” — Bella Swan As the two continued talking Bella found herself transfixed on the prince in front of her. She was so nervous that she wanted to run away and hide in the stables for the rest of her life, but before her cowerdess could allow her to do this she was spotted by Arthur who brought her presence to the prince of Lucerne.When the two locked eyes Bella had to hold onto a railing to keep herself from falling, and while William had a lot of experience with women he couldn't bare to not touch this girl in a way he couldn't understand. William thanked Arthur, and told Arthur to take Jasper and Joshua and show them the remainder of the Stables, and Arthur quickly removed himself to the pain of Bella whose head was filled with crazy thoughts of love, and marriage. At first Bella was nervous and shy as she was with everyone, but William unlocked something inside herself that had been dormant since the death of her brother Jacob Swan, and she begin opening up to him. Bella would take him to the more secluded spot of the Stables, and it was there that the two talked for hours and came to know each other rather well, with both telling eachother things they hadn't told anyone else before. This closeness was interrupted by the fact that it was well past midnight and so he had to return her Swan Keep, and then make his way to the Tavern that they had taken over as a residence or Jasper was going to explode from worry. William walked Bella back to Swan Keep before the two parted but made plans to meet the next day at the tavern. As William went to leave her though Brody Swan would come out and whisper something to her which caused her to give Brody a kiss on the cheek before she ran back over to William and told her that she was going to join him since she knew friends at the Tavern. Several Swan Knights joined them in order to make sure Bella would be able to get back safely, and thus arm in arm they walked towards the Tavern with Bella leading them. The Tavern Meeting “So much happened in that small run down tavern, that whenever I return to Forks I feel like I have to return there. Had we of stayed at a different tavern I'm sure that eventually I would have found my sister again, but it would have been longer. It would have meant one more minute away from my sister, and that was too much.” — William Lovie III. As the Lucernians spent time in the Swan Keep it was Alice that recovered from her headache and now having regained her memory rejoined her friend Rosalie Hale, of whom was known as Rosalie Woods due to her supposed bastardy birth, in her pursuit of learing more about why William Lovie III. who she now knew as her brother was in Forks. As they attempted to leave the tavern the it was Flavius that slapped Alice in the face and forced her and Rosalie to return and not allowing them to leave for Swan Keep where they knew they could get Bella to tell them more. This physical abuse wasn't uncommon so Alice just moved about her business, and acted as if nothing had happened, but inside she now knew that she was a princess and feeling the shackles getting closer to being removed she felt hopeful for the first time in years as she knew that William would save her. Alice would watch as the man she knew now as Carlisle Cullen entered the tavern and went to Flavius and after talking briefly it was Flavius that would rush out of the tavern. Shortly after this happened it was her brother himself that entered the tavern flanked by Bella and Jasper on each side of him. “When I saw the gleaming armor of the prince's men I couldn't help but stand in awe of these men. So much was spoken of Lucerne, and since I had never been there I was left to my imaginations. They just seemed so polished, and downright perfect.” — Alice Lovie After at first being overwhelmed by attention by the tavern dwellers they were spared further harassment when Rosalie yelled throughout the tavern that they were going to close if they didn't leave the Lucernians alone. Alice spent the rest of the night watching as the group of Lucernians spent time in the corner, and she made the arrangements when a man named Carlisle Cullen introduced himself and basically said that the group needed lodgings for the night and they would prefer if they could simply take all the rooms in the tavern. As Alice moved about the business of moving their things to their rooms she came to be helped by a silent young man who introduced himself as Jasper Hale. The patrons of the Tavern were slowly removed as the men that guarded all these noble young men begin to take up the spots and guarded the door making sure the tavern was now safe for the royals to sleep in. As the two shook hands on Jasper's insistance they both felt a shock as if something inside them was kismat, and that they recegnized the feeling. They went about their work, but following the hand shake no more words were shared between the two. As Jasper returned to the table he returned to conversation with Emmett, and Edward where he revealed that he felt a connection with the young barmaid. Emmett was far to lost in his lust over the beautiful blond to pay attention to Jasper but Edward was completely listening and had never seen his friend with so much certainty in his eyes since before he had left. For the first time since the death of Hostella Jasper was actually talking to Edward, and this continued for several minutes until the emotions wore off for Jasper once Alice had his eye sight and he realized he was talking to Edward and would from that point on ignore Edward and only talk to Emmett, and Joshua of whom entered shortly after. As they continued to talk Emmett simply got up from the table without a word and walked over to the counter where once their he begin talking to the blonde barmaid. Edward and Jasper were shocked that the extremely shy Emmett had been capable of something so obvious, and once again a member of the group stepped out of his comfort zone and did something they were not used to doing. William Returns “Bella said that she was best friends with two of the girls that worked at the tavern, and when I asked how she a noble got to be friends with barmaids she just laughed and shrugged her shoulders. Her nervousness in that moment just made me love her all the more.” — William Lovie III. The flirting between Rosalie, and the conversation between Jasper, and Joshua ended the moment the front entrance to the tavern opened and walking through the doors was William Lovie, and on his arm was Bella Swan. When Alice watched her normally dower friend walk in smiling while holding the arm of what she could only assume was the most handsome man in the kingdom she couldn't help but do a double take on the two. For the boys this was nothing new as Jasper and William had girls on their arms all the time, but the way he held her hand was something they hand't seen before as usually it was a more physical connection that William was after. The tavern was at this point basically at full copasity with all the guards and other members of their party so it was difficult for William, and Bella to see where the group was. As he looked around the tavern for his friends so that they could meet Bella his eyes scanned a tiny brunette girl standing behind the table and for a moment he was completely lost in thought. His mind went back for a moment and he had a hallucination of dreams he had been having flooding through his mind. Every dream he had ever had about the girl suddenly flashed back to him, and he nearly fell over if not for Bella holding his arm, and keeping him steady. “I didn't know what it was but when I caught a look at her it was a moment I cannot explain. I felt a sence of longing that I didn't know existed but it wasn't in a sexual way it was something elce. It was as if this was someone I hadn't seen in a long time and now I was getting a chance to see her again.” — William Lovie III. Seeing Alice awoke something in William, and at first Bella watched him as he looked at Alice, and she felt nervous that she wasn't good enough but as if he felt her nervousness he tightened his grip on her hand and looked down at her smiling. The smile he gave her wiped away the fear she had, and brought her back to the happiness that she was feeling the moment before. Across the room at the bar Alice nearly dropped the jug of liquid that she was holding and stumbled her way back into the store room to calm herself down. At first she was horrified that she might be attracted to her best friends date, and thus she decided to hide herself away in the storeroom. As William held Bella's hand and walked towards his friends who he had finally spotted he spied the blonde sitting on Emmett's lap and smiled at his friend who appeared to be smitten. He locked eyes with Edward who gave him a knowing smile, and for the first time in a long time he returned Edwards smile, as he believed Edward was happy for him. Jasper and Joshua would both say hello to Bella and the group got into a fresh, and lively conversation only interupted by sporadic kissing between Rosalie and Emmett. The Storeroom Meetings “I sat alone in the storeroom hiding in the corner behind a box. I wanted with everything in me to go back out there and talk to the boy that had sent electricity through my arm just through a touch. I wanted to know more about who he was, and whether he could ever like a girl like me. But the only real though that flew through my mind, was speaking and seeing the prince again.” — Alice Lovie As the group talked and spent time together Rosalie, and Bella both wondered where Alice had gone too, and Jasper said that she was probably still busy like before. Bella got up from the table and went to see where she might be, and like always her noble stance meant that she was able to walk into the back where she found Alice sitting in the corner of the store room. Bella walked up to her, and sat down beside her and tried to find out what was wrong. Alice lied to Bella and told her she was nervous about seeing Jasper again because she thought she was having strong feelings for him and what was the point of getting involved since she was nothing but a barmaid. Bella looked her in the face and said she was so much more then that, and the group out there would never look at her as just a barmaid. She knew Bella was right but she wasn't ready to see the prince again so she told Bella to ask Jasper if he would come see her in the back room. Alice would hug Bella and tell her she loved her before Bella left to tell Jasper. “I didn't want Jasper to leave and think I was unhappy or didn't like him, so I thought the only way to see him without involving the prince was to get him to come to me. I'm guessing this would be the first time he chased a girl into a storeroom in his life.” — Alice Lovie Bella would return to the table, and say that Alice was in the back room because the tavern owner had forced her back there so not to bother the customers, and that she wanted to apologize to Jasper in person. Jasper would immediately go to the back to see her, and he found her now standing against the wall waiting for him. The two would talk, and eventually they would kiss against the wall before things got more heated, and they would make love. As Jasper and Alice were in the storeroom the group outside continued having a great time, but in the back of William's mind he continued to think of the brunette barmaid that he had seen at the front, but like Alice threw herself into Jasper, William threw himself more and more into Bella. The two continued to talk lovingly and didn`t know when Rosalie, and Emmett left to go to her room William decided the time was right to take Bella home, and he said goodbye to Edward and left a goodbye for Jasper before holding Bella's hand and leaving with her. Emmett and Rosalie would spend the night talking but for the first time in her life Rosalie had found someone who didn`t just want her body, and this led to the two to become quite close very quickly in. “For whatever reason as I walked with her the world just seemed clearer again. Memories seemed clear for the first time in the longest time, and looking at her smiling face as we walked hand in hand down the pebbled street I knew it was her. She was releasing me from whatever darkness had befallen me. She was the one to release me back into happiness.” — William Lovie III. Taking Bella`s hand and walking her down the street he was painfully aware that despite the appearance of being alone with her in fact he could make out Ellia Snow, and Hayden Percy following behind them keeping enough distance to remain private, but still close enough to move forward if something went wrong. William would enter the Swan Keep with her, and when the guards indicated that her father was away from the keep meeting several just arriving nobles from Fogtown he would take her back to the stables where they had originally met, and the two talked there for almost another hour, before the arrival of Charlie Swan, and a large troop of Fogtown men would cause them to depart each other. As the shy Bella Swan was preparing to leave his side he would kiss her, and the two lost themselves in the kiss for several minutes before Hayden came into the barn to tell them the lady had to leave before they were discovered. William following this would meet with the Fogtown force whom led by Natalie Highport would swear themselves to his side and thus joining the army that was gathering in support of William. The Return “I had found my escape in Jasper's arms but even he wasn't enough to keep the constant thoughts of the prince out of my mind. I wanted nothing more then to just escape with him, but even after making love I still found myself thinking of him. I knew I had to go out and see him, and thus I took Jasper's hand and followed him out to the table.” — Alice Lovie As Alice and Jasper finished they talked about things, and Alice frankly asked him where he saw this going, and Jasper who was trying to be a good guy after everything he had done in the past told her that he would like to see her again. Alice was skeptical because he lived in a different city, and was a completely different kind of person in terms of importance but looking into his eyes she believed him. This didn't take away from the fact that Alice couldn't get the prince out of her head, and thus when Jasper extended his hand to take her back inside she took his hand and prepared to once again see the prince. When they entered the hall again she noticed the table was barren except for Edward who sat alone at the table drinking his water. When they arrived they learned that William had left with Bella, and Emmett had left with Rosalie, Joshua had went to bed, and with this Edward said that he too was going to bed, and said goodnight. Alice in that moment was sadly sort of happy that nothing was expected of her with Jasper and walked hand in hand with him as he escorted her to her small room four floors up the tavern. Collapsing into her bed she attempted to fall asleep but the screaming headache she suffered from was the worse she had ever felt before and she wanted to cry out in pain, but bit down on a pillow for longer then she would have liked to admit. Ending a Marriage “Im sorry that this is coming as a shock to you Taylor. I never wanted to hurt you. I wanted to spend our life together. I wanted to love you. I wanted to love our children. That's all gone. The moment our little girl died I knew I couldn't stay in that castle for one second longer. If you have any shred of love for me, then you will let me go.” — Kate Denali Following Taylor Shephard leaving with a small troop of men for the Journey it was Kate Denali that would go to Edward Shephard and with his assistance she was able to make her way northward meeting with the main Lucernian army and her father at Forks. As the army was preparing to leave for Forks time was sensitive and thus Kate wasted no time and told her father the truth of what was going in Vorhelm and hearing this an enraged Emerich Denali would travel to the Shephard forced and meeting with Taylor it was a shocked Taylor who saw Kate and then was verbally attacked by Emerich. As the acusations rained down on Taylor swords were nearly brought out but this was stopped when Kate stood between them feeling a hidden desire to protect Taylor despite everything he had done, and she was able to get him to agree to speak to her alone. Speaking together alone it was Taylor who realized that he had truly hurt Kate and that there relationship was dead from the side of Kate feeling no love for him, and with this he agreed to have their marriage ended without resistence.

Arriving in Stormwind First we saw Forks and were shocked at how many people there were. Looking at Stormwind you couldn`t help but feel the same. Everything my father had told me was a lie. That became clear the moment I looked through the Great Eye of Stormwind.

Gathering Storm Arriving in Stormwind Rosalie Hale would join Alice Lovie in traveling to Stormwind as the situation deteriorated there was increasing worry from William Lovie III. that his father of whom he now no longer knew what he was capable of would use these girls to punish William. “We went by boat as by this point I understood the gravity of the situation in the valley. This was no longer simply me travelling the land, and getting to know my people. I was discovering destroyed cities, and a growing rebellion. This wasn`t the kind of trip I took by horse anymore.” — William Lovie III. Leaving Forks by boat the group now numbered nearly a dozen ships worth of men, and nobles all traveling with the prince of Lucerne, and for many this was people drawing lines in the sand. For the part of James Lovie this was the worst case scenario and he begin to try and find ways to stop William from realizing the truth once he reached Stormwind by trying to have his agents assassinate Eddard Starke, and in this way he commanded several of Ezio Ederiz's agents to go to Stormwind and kill him. Return to Lucerne “I don't have the full story yet father, but I need to do this. Let me repair the damage that every single piece of evidence I've seen show me that you caused.” — William Lovie III. Alice Rises Alice greets the arrival of Emma, and Hanna Bell of whom are accompanied by a heavy contingent of men-at arms and knights of House Skane, and House Scarlet and she discovers that they remember her. Also among the group arriving is Adela Aven of whom has been brought to become the lady in waiting for Alice, and the two talk briefly with Adela showing herself as a kind girl who is clearly very happy to be a lady in waiting for the princess of Lucerne. Finding herself basically in a moment having gone from a tavern girl to the princess of Lucerne she remembers her times with the two sisters, and they spend the day together, which is joined by Fredrik Highmore of whom seems to be quite close with Emma Bell. Leaving behind Emma for a time she and Hanah go to the palace grounds where she meets with Charles Swan of whom has basically become the driving force behind the northern Lucernians joining William at Forks, and the two form a quick friendship as Charles is beyond happy with what they have agreed to join him in. Following her meeting at the Forks Palace she meets with Charles, and Daniel Faraday of whom have asked for a meeting with her, and realizing once again her power now they ask for Emma's hand in a betrothal and she sees the value in this but asks that they allow her a chance to speak with Emma about it with both of the Faraday's are very accepting of. Returning to Emma she finds her cousin all smiles and when she presses her cousin on what she believes to be a relationship with Fredrik Highmore of whom has been flirty with her throughout the day, and she tells Emma about the offers from Charles Faraday about marriage and is surprised when Emma agrees to this betrothal. While this is happening she also is flirted with by Dylan Steinmare, and when the two are alone she questions him on this and he tells her they were quite flirty before she left, and apologizes to her, but she begins to remember him and instead of accepting his apology she gently rubs his hand. While speaking on the rise of the west to Williams side due to the movement of Franklin Brent she receives a raven from William asking her to travel to Stormwind and see the city, and she takes Emma Bell with her. In the letter they are asked to be escorted by men of House Scarlet and Martell of which it is determined should be Saiden Scarlet, and Wilheim Martell. She does not realize the main reason she is recalled is the fact that William believes she will be killed if left alone in Forks after hearing so many bad things about his father.

Meeting Gondor I will say what I think matters about you. The real important parts of who you are your grace. I know that you have fought the enemies of humanity for your entire life. You love your family. You love your people. You have lived your life with honor. These are the only things that define who you are to me.

Meeting Gondor “I understand your position Princess. I am no one to you. I am just a person who looks like the man who betrayed your kingdom. I have spent my entire life living with the idea that I was my father. It was only a few weeks ago that I truly came to understand how far my father had gone. Trust me when I say that I am not my father.” — William Lovie III. Edward Cullen joins William in meeting with Carlisle Cullen of whom describes to the group the true details of Gondor, and the House Elessar members of whom they quickly discover have lived a very tough life. The brief historical background of Gondor is given to William by Carlisle Cullen under the direction of Jacob Vorn of whom wants him to know the damage that has been done to Gondor over the years so he can better understand why they trust with such difficulty. Following this the group (Jasper Hale, Edward Cullen, Eddard Starke, and Tyrek Lannister) follows William into the meeting with King Aragorn Elessar of whom has several of his own men in the meeting including his daughter Aru-Artenia Elessar. At first the meeting goes poorly as Aragorn is understandably mad about the recent Gondor-Stormwind War, and princess Artenia remarks at how similar William looks to his father including even his voice which somewhat derails things until William is able to convince him of his own sincerity and desire to see the Gondor-Lucerne relationship reborn. Over the course of the conversation he watches as the prince has a positive reaction from the increasingly jaded king of whom promises to side with William if they assist Gondor in relieving the City of Minus Ithil. Leaving the tent following the discussion he watches Jasper be met by Lanna Lannister and witnesses the two discuss there shared love for each other, and he does not reveal to her his time with Alice. Jasper following the departure of Lanna would see Edward watching him and Edward tried to avoid a fight by walking away, but Jasper followed him out of the camp where he walked into the snow outside the walls of the camp and the two get into a fist fight which ends only when Marcel Lovie II. arrives and breaks the two up. Edward and Marcel walk together and talk about the things in Marcel's life and he is proud that even among everything that fell apart with William his cousin Marcel has turned out so well. “Seeing her made me feel better then I had in months. ” — Edward Cullen Following this Edward returns to his tent where he finds Arnhilda Highdor sitting on a chair outside his tent speaking with Thomas and seeing her brings a true smile to his face and without thinking he brings her into a hug. Taking her inside he starts crying without even thinking, and she rubs his back as he cries finally for the first time since he last saw Hillary he is able to talk to someone without fear. Look at the world father. You were born into this land. You grew up here. These people swore their lives to you. How could you have done all of this? Look at everything you have done. You destroyed a city. Killed hundreds of good men out of fear. Is this how you want to be remembered father. Is this the world you want to leave behind? I know you were a good person once. Don't end it all here. Don't do this. For me father. For everything I supposedly mean to you. Don't do this. ``I know that your still angry with me but let me tell you about the people your going to deal with.`` ``Don`t speak to us as if we know nothing about Gondor.`` ``You know exactly what you should know for your age. You know that Gondor is a peaceful but worn down kingdom to the east of Lucerne that is populated by a strange non-germanic human population. You know King Aragorn Elessar is the second of his name, and that he has three children of which one will be there tommarow. But do you know anything real.`` ``We do not have all day father you may have to tell us what you can in a short time.`` ``Gondor was founded...`` ``Honestly Lord Cullen...`` ``Yes Emmett this is all very important.`` He stopped glaring at Emmett and begin looking at the three of us again. ``Gondor was founded following the Downfall of Numeron of which you know somewhat about. Gondor as time went on lost more and more ground to the Orcs of Mordor, and these Orcs are led by the Dark Lord Sauron. This Dark Lord convinsed many of Gondor`s allies to turn on them and this all culminated in the Gondor Civil War. Brother fought brother, and Gondor bled for years." "Who were these brothers that turned the Gondorians" "Many turned on Gondor while there back was down, and it is this fact that makes what we did to them all the worse." "How did they defeat Mordor back then?"  "In the end Aragorn`s father the king before he was, would die alongside many in his family and thousands of others until finally Mordor was defeated. Aragorn was crowned king following that great victory. That was some two hundred years ago.`` I could see they hated Carlisle but he was right. They had spent so much of their time angry at the world over a thing they couldn't even remember, and one of the consequences was their learning. ``So he is hundreds of years old.`` Carlisle looked shocked that William was asking him something, but he quickly pushed the feeling away and jumped at the oppurtunity to once again teach William. ``You knew the Numenorians were long lived, but what they do not speak of in our lessons are the fact that the Numenorians are more then long lived. They do not die by any amount of years passing them by." "So they are like Elves?" "There ancestors were Bretonians. They were human slaves brought to the once great island of Atlantis, and while there they were the slaves of the High Elves of Atmer. From this slavery they mingled with there elven garrison creating the group we know now as the Numenorians." "How is that an immortal race has fallen so far then father?" "It is important to know son, that Gondor while ancient and strong fights against enemies on all sides, including ours.`` ``So they are besieged now by Mordor.`` ``They are my prince.`` ``So what help can they offer if they are as weak and defeated as they are.`` ``They may be low, but they can still muster thousands of men at arms and cavalry. If we help them we may erase the damage of your father`s war against them many short years ago.`` "Do you we truly need there troops so much?" "The main thing they may bring to us my prince is something not many have thought of." "That would be?" "They maintain a strong relationship with the Sindari Elves of High Forest. Enigmatic and completely isolated from the world the Gondorians are said to be the only people who can actually contact them without fear." Look at the world father. You were born into this land. You grew up here. These people swore their lives to you. How could you have done all of this? Look at everything you have done. You destroyed a city. Killed hundreds of good men out of fear. Is this how you want to be remembered father. Is this the world you want to leave behind? I know you were a good person once. Don't end it all here. Don't do this. For me father. For everything I supposedly mean to you. Don't do this. ``So you are the son of Bill Lovie, King of the Valley.`` He said it in a calm voice, but there was malice behind the kindness he was trying to put forth. I could see one of them men sitting at the table behind him glaring at me, and I knew this was a bad start. The men at his table wore intricate armor, and thinking on the earlier conversation with Carlisle I wonder how many of the men sitting at the table of King Elessar had lost family, or at the least people to my fathers war. ``I am.`` He stood silent so I moved forward towards him and tried to keep the conversation going. ``Your reputation comes before you King Elessar.`` ``Does it.`` He turned his large frame away from me walking towards the table to pick up an emblem from the table. ``Tell me young prince. What do your stories tell you about who I am.`` ``I must tell you truthfully your grace.`` ``Honesty would be a nice change from your people.`` ``I could tell you I have read of your victory in your civil war. I could say that I knew you had three children. I could say all of that and it would be true.`` ``But what shall you say of me, prince.`` ``I will say what I think matters about you. We have learned that you have fought the enemies of humanity for your entire life. You love your family. You love your people. These are the only things that define who you are to me.``

Third Battle of Minus Tirith Tomorrow is the moment we stand as free men of Europe and say in one loud voice the truth that we have always known. We will scream out our truth, and when were done the Dark Lord himself will know that the men of Europe will not stand for evil anymore. Tomorrow we strike. Tomorrow he will know pain.

The Third Battle of Minus Ithil Main Article : The Third Battle of Minus Ithil “My father had relented despite his strong vocal anger towards what I wanted to do, and with his resistance no longer present the few forces of Lucerne that were not involved in some way begin to come out of the word works. I don`t forget loyalty though, and those houses that only came after the choice was gone are not the ones who I trust in the same way as those who joined me when it was still in doubt.” — William Lovie III. With Aragorn`s success in gathering the forces of the Sindar Elves of High Forest he would send word to William Lovie III. of whom had succeed in gaining his father`s permission to lead the forces of Lucerne into Gondor and drive away the Mordor Orcs so that they could then relieve Tree Hill. In terms of the Sindar Elves of High Forest they would travel by boat from High Forest to Osgiliath where they would land north of the port city and meet with the overall forces in the area just north of the Battle site itself. The Orcs for there part had recently sent a smaller force through through the Morgul Pass of which had been moving southward towards the fortress of Narvine of which they would as usual most likely raid the already barren farmland north of Narvine and then retreat when they were opposed. William Lovie III. would lead the Lucernian army alongside his main commanders in Lucerne in the form of Charlie Swan, Renault Scarlet, Jack Shepard alongside many others of whom the main ones they would be meeting east of Stormwind in the Rhunian province. Army Leadership Other Noteables Strength House Shephard Jack Shephard Maron Scorpian Evin Scorpian House Swan Charlie Swan Brody Swan Thomas Vindale Bernd Von Yernese Billy Black House Mountain Vaelor Mountain Derek Mountain Baelor Mountain House Tyrell Garlan Tyrell Dustin Bardwyn Thomas Roses Sasha Roses House Lannister Jamie Lannister Daven Lannister Tyrek Lannister Tygett Lannister Lancel Lannister House Starke Eddard Starke Robb Starke Jon Snow Brandon Starke House Greymane Liam Greymane Liam Greymane II. Clarke Greymane Gregor Voner House Scarlet Alexandros Scarlet II. Darion Scarlet Saiden Scarlet House Highmore Draco Highmore Johan Highmore Freddie Highmore House Highport Natalie Highport Robin Highport House Ordos Dennis Ordos Franklin Brent Coyle Ordos Kieth Darkwood Kyle Darkwood Andrew Garfield House Hale Orton Merryjones Linda Merryjones Rickar Kortend House Clegane Hedrik Clegane III. Rupert Clegane Brandan Clegane Gregory Stillwood Mikael Stillwood Appius Dalmatia Lords of Tree Hill Orival Crane Kaven Elric Egbert Elric Walrod Gaimen Jost Gaimen Eddard Starke led the eastern forces alongside the Lannisters of whom were behind the attack surprisingly even before the acceptance of Bill Lovie and these two massive forces would send most of their forces to Lamedon but the leadership remained at Stormwind where it would meet the main army as it came through. The western forces of Lucerne led by the Greymane would lead their forces as well eastward with their army being the furthest behind but using ships from Highgarden, and Fogtown the armies were moved eastward towards Lamedon. The Gondor forces would begin to marshal under the command of Aragorn Elessar III. and while the vast majority traveled to Osgiliath to prepare a smaller force traveled to Lamedon where they would meet William Lovie III. once his army had gathered and was preparing to cross into Gondor. “This is all about faith young prince. On one hand I see the future of my Kingdom ending unless something is done about the monsters at my door. On the other hand despite everything you`ve done I have heard that your father was once honorable and just. You decide the fate of Kingdoms and Men with the decisions you will make in the coming days so make sure you are better then your father has been.” — Aragorn Elessar II. Aragorn Elessar II. would watch with silent fright as the nearly sixty thousand Lucernian troops would mass themselves on the west side of Lamdeon, and it was only upon the arrival of the flags of House Lovie signalling the arrival of William Lovie III. that Aragorn crossed the bridges of Lamedon and met with the Lucernian leadership. William Lovie III. would be awaiting him alongside nearly his entire leadership of whom had arrayed themselves as much as possible inside a massive tent that had been brought for this very occasion, but knowing the importance of this conversation noone outside of William was to speak and it was in this way that Aragorn entered the tent of the Lucernian King and the two would speak one last time before going to war. Look at the world father. You were born into this land. You grew up here. These people swore their lives to you. How could you have done all of this? Look at everything you have done. You destroyed a city. Killed hundreds of good men out of fear. Is this how you want to be remembered father. Is this the world you want to leave behind? I know you were a good person once. Don't end it all here. Don't do this. For me father. For everything I supposedly mean to you. Don't do this. ``My prince the King has entered the camp and will be here momentarily.`` ``That is good. Thank you Ser Percy.``Despite my fears Hayden Percy was one of, if not the most loyal man I knew and he deserved to be treated with respect. I could hear them through the tent, and it made me sick. I could remember the days when it was me that made him feel that way, and I hated her for it. Sometimes I thought to myself in moments like this how different my life would be if I had gotten pregnant during one of the hundreds of times we were together, but for whatever reason the gods didn't want that for me. I would be in that tent right now holding him close, and knowing with every fiber of my being that I was loved. I was noble born, and on the same level as Bella, and yet she had so easily eclipsed me in so little time that it just didn't seem fair. I felt a hand touch my shoulder, and immediately grabbed for my sword before laughter slowed me and Emmett's head appeared from beneath the helmet as he pulled up the helmet. "I didn't mean to startle you Levia." A fool wouldn't have believed him as he continued to laugh and I struck him in the chest right beneath his breast plate, causing him to stop laughing. As he stopped laughing the sounds of Bella from within the tent grew momentarily louder, and I couldn't stop myself from looking at the tent for a second before answering. "You didn't startle me." I felt his hand go back to my shoulder as I stared at the tent, and as I looked back to him I saw the understanding in his eyes, but also I could feel pity and that was something I didn't want. "It's fine Emmett." His eyes didn't believe me for a second, but I didn't have time to deal with this right now. "I'm going to catch some sleep make sure he doesn't stay up too late we have to be ready for the morning." I said it more harshly then Emmett deserved, and as I walked away from him leaving him with nothing more then a nod of my head I felt terrible. Emmett just wasn't a person you should ever be rude too. Born of commoner blood it was his kindness that had pulled him into our group, and it was that same kindness that had led him to becoming the gentlemen he was now. I would have to make a point to bring him something as an apology after the battle, but I couldn't think on that now I just needed to get away from that tent that I wanted to be in more then anything. I found myself searching hopelessly for Obella when I overhear a Starke man talking about how Robb Starke is with her. Going to the Starke part of the camp I see her sitting with him outside their tent rubbing the hair of that giant wolf of his, and as I watch them I feel happy for my sister. She deserves that kind of happiness, and I know that Robb Starke will treat her well. I turn around and walk to my own tent, and as I move through the seemingly endless ranks of tents, and men that we have gathered I feel a sense of dread wash over me. I have never been in a battle and yet here I am walking through camp thinking on Will, and hoping for a good life for my sister, and yet I ignore the fact that tomorrow we wade into the unknown with nothing more then a hope. I'm glad that me and Jasper will be by Will's side tomorrow, as I don't know how I could handle the fear of not knowing what was happening with him throughout the entirety of the battle. I reach my tent and open the flap revealing my sleeping sister Dorea within, and I smile as she jumps up holding a small dagger. "There is no threat from this direction dear sister." She put her dagger away with a smile before sitting up in the bed. "You can never be too safe. Uncle told me once that when your surrounded by enough men you need always keep a dagger near you lest you find yourself pierced by things other then steel." She laughed as she said it, but I saw how hard she had clenched that dagger, and I knew her well enough to know that she was afraid. I didn't blame her for fear, for I was afraid too. "Oh my god Dorea when did Oberyn tell you that?" I didn't need to even think on which uncle would tell her such a disgusting thing. "It matters not for Oberyn always speaks the truth of such things." She smiled at me once more before laying back down, and pulled the blankets up to her shoulders. I moved to take off my armor and piece by piece put it on the stand. Each piece of armor had been intricately crafted, and designed for the every whim I had when I was thinking of my armor, and yet looking at the armor now I wondered whether I had ever really thought I would be in a situation where I would need it. "Levia?" Looking to the sound of Dorea she looked so small under the blanket, and I went to her now clothed for sleep and sat at the edge of her bed. "Whats wrong Dorea?" She shrugged at me, and the way she did it reminded me of how truly young she was. Less then sixteen name days and here she was standing on the edge of the world sleeping one more time before we entered a battle with strange monsters. "There is nothing wrong with being afraid. I would be scared for your mental health if you weren't afraid." "I'm not scared to fight tomorrow." I tilted my head at her, and she pushed me playfully. "I'm not I swear...its just." "Just what sister?" "I just wonder about something Melessa Vaith said when I was leaving." "What did she say to you?" "She didn't say it too me, but I know it was actually about me." I nodded at her to continue. "She was talking about Elize Scorpian. She was saying how no man would ever want to marry Elize because she was constantly armored, and that men hated that." The moment she said it I felt terrible for her. Here she was on the eve of battle not afraid of dying, of which I'm sure she was, but she was more worried about her marriage possibilities if she did fight. "Let me tell you a story Dorea." She grabbed my hand and I rubbed her hand with my thumb as I begin. I knew the story wouldn't hold up to close examination, but as I watched her eyes close and open I knew her sleepy mind wouldn't put it together. "Once there was a prince of a great kingdom, and this prince was beloved by all that he met. He had ladies fawning over him at every turn, and yet one day the tough lady of another land came to court, and he looked at her with a smile that melted her heart. This lady thought as Melessa did. She believed that her love for swords, armor, and horses would turn him away. But the prince smiled at her, and each day he saw her he smiled again. One day the lady would be walking with her horse by the stables when the prince appeared in all his beauty and splender, and once again he smiled at her. The lady was lost in his eyes, and the smile he gave her melted her heart away. The prince told her she was a beautiful girl, and took her hand walking alongside her and the horse." I looked down as I felt her move her head onto my lap, and I watched her fall chest move up and down, and felt such peace watching my sister sleep. I don't know why but I felt the need to keep telling my side of the story. I didn't want to wake her so I begin whispering it to her, and perhaps it was selfish but I wanted to hear it for myself. "From that day forward the two shared a secret smile between them, and whenever he smiled at her she knew in her heart that he loved her. It didn't matter that they didn't marry, and it didn't matter that he was promised to others because she knew she was loved." After speaking together it was Aragorn that would lead the Lucernian army across the bridges of Lamedon and the Lucernian marched eastward towards Osgiliath and the eventual battle that everyone had been waiting for. The now combining forces of Gondor, and Lucerne would meet at Osgiliath with their two forces gaining immense numbers after aligning together, and this led to a serious escalation in belief on specifically the side of the Gondorians of whom had been spending years watching the Orcs overwhelm them. With both forces combining plus the eventual assistance of the Sindar Elves they had almost ninety thousand human troops and nearly ten thousand Elven troops of which would be opposed on the other side by the main orcish army of more then one hundred thousand. The Attack “I was shocked that they didn't even check their flanks. I was shocked because all I knew of Orcs was that they wiped us out at Leon, and at Tree Hill. Were those Orcs somehow more intelligent then the idiots we met on those fields?” — William Lovie III. The two armies crossed the river and made their way to the hills west of the location of the Orcish Army, and from there pieces of the army begin to separate and move to their positions with heavy cavalry moving into the south, and north while the forces of Cair Andros, and Dal Imnil met them south east of Pelagir in the forests that the Sindar Elves had hidden themselves in adding another five thousand troops to the alliance. With one night before the assault the Shadow Council would meet and spent time together, and throughout the night they were joined by other young nobles that William had befriended, and this was the way they spent the day before the assault. During the night the armies would move into a closer position to the Orcs with the Gondor Army arraying itself directly before the Mordor Orcs in an attempt to get their full attention while the Lucernians and Sindar Elves would hide themselves as close as possible and once battle was met they would charge. At this point the besieged forces of Gondor inside Minas Ithil still had no idea that relief was coming and it had been decided that they would not make any attempts to alert the defenders as it was possible the Orcs might intercept the attempt and then everything would change dramatically for the plans of the attack. By this point the Magi Commander of the Lucernian forces in the form of Edward Cullen would group together with the Gondorian Istari and would discover to their great happiness that Ren the Unclean the Nazgul commander of the Orcish armies was not present on the battlefield. Despite the the fact that Ren the Unclean was not present the Kingdom of Orthanac was present with a force some five thousand troops and led by the Magi Sa-Uluos Thelvhian of whom also had some five other Magi with him and thus realizing they would be facing a significant Magi threat Edward Cullen would gather the Magi in the Lucernian army and alongside the Gondorian Istari would prepare a plan to attack the Orthanac forces and crush the Orthanac Magi swiftly. “I was shocked that they didn't even check their flanks. I was shocked because all I knew of Orcs was that they wiped us out at Leon, and at Tree Hill. Were those Orcs somehow more intelligent then the idiots we met on those fields?” — William Lovie III. With the forces in place the armies of Gondor, Lucerne, and High Forest moved into their positions in their corresponding areas, and prepared for light to signal what they hoped was a blind charge by the forces of Mordor into the Gondor army. The day would break and at this point as the Gondorians had moved into the open of the field west of the Orcs they were noticed quickly, and it didn`t take more then a few minutes before the Orcs did exactly what was believed they would do. The Orc commander Urgreek Madd ordered his forces to charge the Gondor soldiers and in this way the entire Mordor army except the few thousand archers that moved in behind the charging Orcs. The Orcs that were sieging the city itself would remain mostly still there but there was a sizable amount that broke from the siege upon seeing the larger army fighting and were now moving away from their position outside Minus Ithil, and towards the Gondorians, which meant the plan was going perfectly. The Gondor archers opened up on the orcs but the numbers were immense, and the Orcs kept coming and coming. When the orcs finally reached the lines, the Gondor soldiers used delaying tactics and simply held the Orcs in place. Aragorn and his leadership would fight like men possessed in the center and Aragorn himself during the early moments of the Battle would kill two of Urgreek`s sons of whom had both wanted to sway their father by killing the King of Gondor but found him out of their league. Also during the initial assault Ildarion would be struck by an arrow, and despite this fact he would remain in the battle and for the rest of the battle had an arrow sticking out of his right shoulder. While the moment the Orcs had moved against Gondor the Lucernians, and Sindar armies had begun slowly moving it was the moment the orcs engaged with the army of Gondor the Lucernians and Sindar launched their full out attacks. The Ambush The Lucernian Cavalry preparing to ambush the Orcish forces. The Lucernian forces were decided into two main parts attacking from both the north, and south and hitting all over the rear, and flanks of the completely exposed Orcish army. “After they charged it was a simple ticking of the clock before we massacred them. Though they didn't know it yet the Orcs were dead the moment they entered that field without looking. It was almost disappointing to see these creatures of tales, and nightmares be so foolish.” — Jamie Lannister With the Orcs embroiled in combat with the Gondorians they were completely focused in front of them and missed the Lucerne army, and they definitely missed the High Forest trees as they charged out as well. The first signs the Orcs had that things were changing was when the cries of battle appeared behind their lines, and the Lucernian cavalry along with the Ents of High Forest slammed into their rear, while accurate archery fell into the core of the Orcs. During this initial assault Jamie Lannister and the Lannister cavalry would overrun the center of the Pitghost Tribe and during this overrunning of the Pitghost Tribe their overlord Ghorgauth, and all his warchiefs would be killed leading to a complete route of the Pitghost tribe who fled eastward. Moving past the Pitghost tribe the camped army was cut down in their hundreds during the initial assault the forces of Gondor as well would switch themselves and become more aggressive as they realized the trap was on thus the Orcs felt pressure from all sides which only increased the desperation of the Battle. William Lovie III. alongside his Shadow Council and many other noble young men were in the thick of the main cavalry charge and William himself got into a fight with a large Troll of whom had killed several others around him including Lord Osgood Elbertson, and Davin Percy II. and fighting against the Troll he was pushed back and nearly killed by the Troll before his personal guards would mass around him and murder the giant Troll. Ugreek did not have a lot of strategy to himself but he did clearly understand that the battle was turning into a massacre and would make a straight line for the command flag of the Gondorians trying to end the battle in one fight. “I was pulling my sword out of the last Orc to fall to my blade when I felt the air around me calm, and then the subsequent slash towards my head had me flying backwards to avoid it. When I turned around I saw what could have been an Orc, or could have been a giant staring at me. In the end it mattered not what it was, because it had to die.” — Aragorn Elessar II. As the Orcs realized they had become caught in a trap Ugreek Madd would meet with overlord Ugled of whom with his warchief Ghaddish rallied their elite troops and followed Ugreek Madd as he looked along the battle line for the commander of the opposing force hoping to end his enemy and route the army in one fell swoop. Ugreek would become distacted by the arrival of several Sindari Elven wareagles and thus Ugled led his Nightshred elite guard alone towards the Sindari lines abandoning Ugreek. Fighting his way through the Sindari lines Ugled would come to face to face with Taflarion Stormrage of whom accompanied by the Treekin Ashthorn would resist this charge and after a brief duel between the group Ashthorn would crush Ugled and with Ugled dead Ghaddish would retreat from the field of battle alongside the remainder of his forces. Located near the front lines Ugreek would see Aragorn Elessar the king of Gondor slashing and killing all along the line, and would smile before making his way towards the King. Ugreek had been alive for many many years and as an Orc this meant that he had grown to impressive size and his power was something beyond which most had ever faced. The two would come face to face, and despite Aragorn's superior skill he was pushed back and fell to the ground seemingly defeated. As the men around him watched their King seemingly defeated the entire battle line just stopped, as the men and Orcs watched the titanic fight between Aragorn would be nearly killed by Ugreek but the battle would end with Aragorn Elessar II. Killing Ugreek and cutting the head off the Orcish army these two amazing fighters. “Like every Orc in history his downfall was his arrogance, and stupidity. Had he of kept the advantage up instead of laughing and hollaring he would have killed the King of Gondor and most likely routed the entire force in one fell swoop.” — Aragorn Elessar II. But as Ugreek reached him and raised his mace, Aragorn suddenly lunged up and stabbed the Orc through the chest before swiping across and nearly cleaving him in two. Ugreek coughed out blood before falling backwards dead. Aragorn looked around at his men who seemed to be still shaken, and without another second thought he screamed out a battle cry and flew back into the Orc lines followed by the rest of his force behind him. The Orcs for their part were now broken as a force, and all along the line begin to realize they were defeated. A renewed cavalry charge led by Jamie Lannister alongside the Reynes would finally smash the only surviving leader in the fourth and only surviving child of Ugreek leaving the army completely leaderless. Massacre “I had told Arwyn I would come home. I had promiced her in all truth. The real truth was that in my heart I thought it would go wrong. I thought perhaps the Lucernians would betray us, or perhaps the Orcs were tipped off like at Lyons. It didn`t matter what actually caused our defeat I just truly believed we would lose, and yet here I stood on the field of battle and all the eye could see was the corpses of dead Orcs.” — Aragorn Elessar II. With the Orcs realizing they were surrounded and Aragorn having killed the Orcs leader the nature of Orcs led them to a full scale retreat. The defeat was hopeless as they were utterly surrounded, and as they ran they were cut down in their thousands by the vengeful attackers, and those that managed to break the line were taken down by the accurate fire of the Sindar Elven archers. The few hundreds of Orcs that managed to escape the main battle found themselves cut down by the Lucernian and Gondorian cavalry of whom had attacked the besieging Orcish army and had been preparing to assault the remaining Orcs. “This was the moment where my great gambit would either be revealed as genius, or madness. Would Gondor now honor there part of the arrangement and join with High Forest and our own forces to destroy the Orcs that had overrun Tree Hill. If they made an excsue ” — William Lovie III. Nearly fifty thousand Orcs were destroyed in the battle with the loss of just under fifteen hundred in the Gondor Army, and less then five hundred in the Lucernian Army meaning the battle was far more then just a victory. The Battle cemented the alliance between the three nations and in this way led to the continuation of the Journey which would not lead the alliance towards the Lucernian city of Tree Hill where they would lead their army in the liberating battle of the Second Battle of Tree Hill. Commemorating the Losses “I did not know your father as well as I should have Varian. The Orcs have taken so much from us, but it is the loss of these great people that darkens our hearts the most. We shall have our vengeance against these monsters. We shall have our vengeance for every conversation that goes unspoken because of these beasts. Our vengeance will brighten the sky. Our vengeance is coming.” — William Lovie III.

Second Battle of Tree Hill Today my brothers we right a terrible wrong in the history of this kingdom. We all know what happened here, and there isn't a thing that we could do to take it back. We may not be able to change what happened, but right here and right now united together we can make sure the people of Tree Hill are finally given the rescue they have long deserved. Today don't fight for vengeance. Don't fight for revenge. Fight to save the lives of the innocent. Fight so that a betrayed city may finally awaken.

Second Battle of Tree Hill Main Article : Second Battle of Tree Hill The armies of the alliance would land around all sides of Tree Hill intent on retaking the lost city. “For a warrior waiting years for something to happen, he didn't seem to care much that the army he was waiting to arrive got destroyed.” — Saiden Scarlet As the Lucernian/Gondorian/High Forest alliance destroyed the Orcs that had held the Gondor siege of Minas Ithil for many years immediate plan became the movement of portions of this army towards the besieged city of Tree Hill. Jurden over the decade of the siege had become obsessed with maintaining his own power, and had basically become uninterested in actually ending the siege through conventional means. Alongside this he also had a growing belief that the humans were completely useless and for all of these reasons Jurden Hardaxe made no effort to double his scouts or anything that might have assisted him in stopping the coming ambush. And if all of this added up wasn't enough he was also still being whispered to by Morrigan who was telling him that the crisis was the other Orcs in the area. Following the gathering of the forces of the alliance in the area they would organize themselves into seven main armies. The 1st, 3rd, 4th, and 7th armies would travel towards the port of Klausburg. Landing at Klausburg they would meet with the local leadership there and made their decisions on the direction of there forces. The 1st, 3rd and Fourth would move up the Oakheart River and land near Castle Prennig where they would move from there towards Tree Hill. The 7th army would be sent up the Bresklo River where it would land at the ruins of Glendt Hold. The seventh army would be joined in this campaign by forces mobilized from House Brentfurd as well as House Winklebock. The 2nd army would land at Vinterbold Hold north of Tree Hill and joined by forces from the area they would prepare to move to Castle Interbold and then to the north side of Tree Hill. The 5th army led by the Westerlands Arch Lord would land at Castle Hackenholt where they would move against Tree Hill from the west. The final army in the 6th army would be formed from the southern vassals of the Stormlands and led by House Crane they would move themselves to the city of Leiblinshire where they would attack towards Tree Hill form the south. Army Name Leaders of Army Prominent Noble Families Size of Forces First Army William Lovie III. Marcel Lovie II. Christopher Bell House Lovie House Shephard House Faraday 49,000 Light Infantry 15,000 Heavy Infantry 4,000 Light Infantry 1,000 Heavy Cavalry Second Army Charles Swan Hedrik Clegane III. Mildred Gleckourd House Swan House Clegane House Kohne 49,000 Light Infantry 15,000 Heavy Infantry 4,000 Light Infantry 1,000 Heavy Cavalry Third Army Eddard Starke Dickon Tarly Robert Baratheon Jamie Lannister Tyrek Lannister Hanzal Reyne House Starke House Baratheon House Tarly House Lannister House Reyne 28,600 Light Infantry 7,000 Heavy Infantry 6,000 Light Cavalry 4,000 Heavy Cavalry Fourth Army Tari-Aragorn Elessar II. House Elessar 8,600 Men at arms 1200 Knights Fifth Army Liam Greymane II. Andrew Garfield Dennis Ordos Franklin Brent IV. House Greymane House Brent House Crowley House Darkmore 43,000 Light Infantry 8,000 Heavy Infantry 12,000 Light Cavalry 4,000 Heavy Cavalry Sixth Army Natalie Highport Robin Highport Atharid Grondahl Orival Crane House Highport House Crane 17,000 Light Infantry 500 Knights Seventh Army Timone Swift House Swift 27,000 Light Infantry 3,000 Heavy Cavalry The arrival of the vast armies of William Lovie III. would have major effects on those forces already around the Stormlands. The first major effect was following the news of victory at Minus Ithil. House Guntbold who had been named the Arch Lord of the Stormlands following the collapse of Tree Hill realized that with the goals of William becoming clear they were going to have to pick a side in the coming conflict. It was Lothar Guntbold that would push his nephew Edric Guntbold who was at the time the Arch Lord of the Stormlands to see the error of the side they had picked and to call a council of House Guntbold. Following this call it was Lothar that left Guntbold Hold to return to Lucerne and be at the side of his friend James Lovie II. The council would be attended by all members of House Guntbold except for Winfred Guntbold, and his wife Ophellia who remained at Klausburg but sent their son Winfred Guntbold II. to act in his stead. At this meeting it was decided that House Guntbold would change sides to William Lovie III. and would send both Winfred Guntbold II. and Athilda Guntbold to William Lovie III. to open this dialogue. The pair would take a ship from Guntbold Hold and travel along the rivers of the Valley of Lucerne where they would eventually stop at Vindale Hold which they knew would be the eventual crossing point of the armies of William in their move back west. When the fleet of William arrived Vindale Hold it was Athilda and Winfred that would meet with the leadership of the army revealing details of the area. “For a warrior waiting years for something to happen, he didn't seem to care much that the army he was waiting to arrive got destroyed.” — Saiden Scarlet The night was spent with Athilda meeting with William, and members of the Shadow Council and it was during this meeting that Edward Cullen discovered her Magi abilities and confronted her on why she did not reveal this before meeting with the prince. Telling them her fear of reprisals she was forgiven by the group and continued to tell them about the situation in the Stormlands. Athilda would let the group know that the Guntbolds were willing to assist William despite what was a top-down command from King James Lovie II. to not assist his army in the movement against Tree Hill, but she wanted assurances that the Guntbolds would not be punished following the campaign. Needing more forces, and not wanting resistance from human forces as they moved against Tree Hill it was William that made the decision to agree to this arrangement. With this agreement in place, it was Winfred Guntbold II. that would travel back to Guntbold Hold with the Guntbold ship to tell the Guntbold leadership about the agreement. Athilda would remain behind in part as a hostage of sorts but her good impression on the Shadow Council had led to her joining them as an advisor of sorts. Clearing the South “Three kingdoms working together for the common good. It was inspiring to finally have a king I could believe in. For my entire life I have followed a king who while he may have been good once, I don't think I even remember that. From this moment forward son I will die to protect William Lovie III.” — Eddard Starke Clearing the West Clearing the North Clearing the East Retaking the Capital Leven Martell arrived on the field only a day before the battle would happen with a large force of House Martell and her father's writing of support. “The closer we got to night the more I came to understand that the world would be much different after I liberated Tree Hill. Without a single doubt in my mind I now understood that my father had done this. My father was responsible for all of the wrongs in Lucerne, and once this happened there would be no more quests to keep me from the simple fact that he had to die. My father had to die for what had happened here.” — William Lovie III. Waiting for the night to come William would be able to watch for the first and last time the Orcs setting off their massive drums and horns in order to force the defenders to be unable to sleep during the night and thus exhausted during the day. Hearing this many among the attacking army grew even more angry at the fact that the defenders had been forced to endure this for all this time without anyone helping them. William would spend the night with Leven, Jasper, Emmett, and Edward as the Shadow Council as they were not openly to each other calling themselves spent a few last hours with each other before they all knew everything was going to change. Finding themselves greeted throughout the night by every lord who not wanted to speak to William they couldn't help but see how different things had become for the naive group. During one of these meetings he would talk with Charles Swan who by this point he was beginning to view as a father of sorts, and discussing with him his relationship with Isabella he would bring up the idea of a betrothal. Charles was happy about this and agreed on the spot, and following this agreement it was Charles and William that would meet together with many of the remaining nobles and this betrothal was brought up during many of these meetings thus spreading word of its agreement. The Orcs by this point had no contact with their scouts, and yet they still remained completely unaware. Morrigan would at this point make her final step towards sealing the fate of Jurden Hardaxe when she would convince Jurden to host a large party for his Orcs which made them all drunk and even less prepared. The Massacre “I hope they felt in their final moments all the pain of those who they had so cowardly killed years before, and tormented for years since. I hope they face an eternity of pain an anguish for what they have done.” — Charlie Swan As the night neared the Orcs would begin their party and the loud noise would alert the alliance that this was underway, and also awake most of the defenders of Tree Hill of whom were prepared for what many believed was the final attack. The party continued, and the alliance moved itself completely into position against the now scout less Orcish force, and pushed in many places all the way against the wall with the entire Orcish force within the city itself or dead outside. The night came and the army would move on their predetermined signal of which moved everything forward. The infiltration of House Scarlet into the under tunnels of the city begin as Saiden Scarlet led a large force of hundreds into the tunnels in the goal of reaching the estate of House James and once the attack was underway they would spring upon the already ambushed Orcs. From the west the forces of House Greymane, and House Ordos would move themselves through the broken shattered western gate and encountered hundreds of Orcs in differing stages of drunkenness and the fighting wouldn't spark any concerns from the Orcs as it was all believed still to be a part of the party. Seeing the ambush was underway it was at this moment that Morrigan finally ended the charade and came upon Jurden while he was standing in his residence. “Sometimes Brooke you play the long game. You see if you lie to someone for so long he eventually believes that it is truth. For how could anyone keep up a lie for as long as you do. Once they no longer believe you lie, they believe everything that you say. You can whisper the most dangerous of things to them, and they will drink everything you give. Then finally when the moment is complete you may spring. Spring the final trap on the fool who allowed himself to die.” — Morrigan Aftermath “Its one thing Leven to win this battle. Once we win this battle, because I believe we will. Once that happens the time to return home is upon us. You know what we will find in Lucerne. You know what victory here means. It means the death of my father.” — William Lovie III. The battle would end with the complete destruction of the Orc army and the liberation of Tree Hill. When the armies of Lucerne and Gondor entered the remains of Tree Hill, they found the sad remnants of a once truly mighty city. Food, aid and supplies were rushed to the city, but before the true rebuild could begin Andrew Lovie would take the reigns of the King of Lucerne following a duel with his father.

Meeting Brooke Scott There was just a difference between the love I felt with her. Nothing compared.

Meeting Brooke Scott “You just had no idea what was happening in that moment. For years we had all kind of accepted in our own way that we were going to die. So one day a prince rides from lands unknown and tells us that were going to live...” — Brooke Scott With elements of House Martell, and House Shephard entering the area outside the main gate and communicating with the defenders there was no more doubt about what had transpired on the part of the defenders. The entire city was abuzz, with news that the Prince of Lucerne was heading into the city. Brooke would join Haley, and Peyton in gathering the nobles and the entire population to prepare for the entering of the prince, of whom they all knew had saved them from certain death. For many including Brooke this would be their first look at a member of the Royal Family, and for others including Dan Scott this was a chance at getting to know what kind of future king they were looking at. On top of just seeing a member of the revered royal family they were also going to meet the man who had saved them all from death or slavery. “It was like looking into perfection. I had been with many women in my life, and in the span of three weeks I was finding myself doing something for the second time. I was falling in love again. I could feel my heart flutter at the sight of her, and even though I love Bella I couldn't help myself. I needed to feel her. To hear her voice. I needed her...” — William Lovie III. When he entered the city he was mobbed by the crowd, and it took many minutes before he reached the town hall where the Scott Family waited for him. It's said that when she looked at him she fell instantly in love with him, and it appears that the feeling was mutual. This provided a deeply troubling situation for the prince as he had already proposed to Bella Swan back in Forks, under the pretense that his love for her was the greatest he could ever feel. Brooke watched him as he moved towards her father and shook his hand before Dan introduced the entire remnants of House Scott to him. As Dan moved down the line and finally reached the spot where Brooke was the situation became different and as William took her hand to kiss the top of her hand, the two became locked in each other embrace for a moment and only a slight shot to the back of William from Jasper moved William along. Despite moving along he was lost in his mind over the image he had gained of the beautiful girl. As he followed Dan Scott into the Scott manor he hoped and prayed that she would join him, while at the same time he also knew that it was a dangerous game, and she was the kind of girl that he could see himself going to war over. The silent looks, and held kisses was something that passed by the majority of the members of House Scott but one number that didn't ignore it was Lucas Scott, of whom immediately thought that something had transpired between William and Brooke. ​Falling for a Prince “My parents would push me into it in their own silent ways. I mean they said all the right things when they told me that he was off limits to me, and that I needed to stop, but in the darkness they whispered to me that being with him could push House Scott into the position that House Swan had long coveted. For me I cared nothing for the politics of the situation. I didn`t care about Isabella, or being Queen. I just wanted him. It was always about him for me." Always him.” — Brooke Scott William entered the Scott Keep where accompanied by Charles Swan, Jack Shephard, Eddard Starke, Jasper Hale, and Leven Martell they would meet with Daniel Scott who was joined in the meeting by Nathan Scott, Gadaric Feilbehr, and Atharid Curmann. During the meeting William would confront Daniel on what was the belief that he had been involved in the surprise attack on Tree Hill, but Daniel would respond with a series of letters written between him and James that detailed Daniel's innocence in the matter. William learned more of what had happened during the assault and came to understand that it had not simply been a sneak attack but had actually been assisted by members of the Circle of Magi who had killed defenders and sabotaged segments of the defenses marking his fathers involvement as more expansive then anyone had expected. Discussing with the assembled members it was agreed that the armies would remain in Tree Hill for several weeks in order to repair as much as possible before they moved northward to confront James Lovie II. and install William as the new king of the Valley. The group would break up after this agreeing to meet again that night for a feast, and with that William accompanied Daniel to a breakfast where he would sit with Daniel and his family. As the breakfast ended Brooke's father Dan had by this point seen the looks that were being constantly shared between the young prince and his youngest child, and in this moment he also knew that William was involved with Isabella Swan of House Swan. With this in mind Dan wanted to make sure that he was able to get House Scott into a higher position and what better way then if his daughter became involved with the prince. In order to succeed at this he told William that he had important business to attend to but that his lovely daughter Brooke would be more then happy to show him around the town. Both of the young adults just kind of stared at each other with William understanding that he may not be able to control himself around her, and Brooke wanting desperately for him to be with her.  Brooke Scott was by this point desperately in search of happiness after what had happened throughout the siege, and feeling an intense connection to William she would ignore all the training she had grown up with in how to deal with a noblemen. “I looked at him, and I wanted desperately to ask him whether he was with anyone. I wanted to know what kind noble girl from some peaceful place of Lucerne had already stolen his heart. Surely he had to be with someone. I wanted to ask him. I really had meant to ask him.” — Brooke Scott Brooke would lead William on a tour of the remains of the town, and as they walked William found himself more interested in getting to know her then the city. As they walked together the conversation was simply, but it wasn't the conversation that changed things it was the moment that William felt the pull so strong that he moved his hand towards hers and gently rubbed his hand up and down her hand. When he did this she looked up at him through her eyelashes and they both knew that resisting had ended for William and he had relented. With this gesture from him, Brooke saw her chance and grabbed his hand and they walked from that point on hand in hand. As they reached the last spot that Brooke thought she could even explain to him, she was scared that this would be the end and that she wouldn't see him anymore unless she did something drastic. She couldn't know that at the same time she was worried it was going to end, William was feeling the same fear, and so together in that moment she made the decision to go for it. She grasped his hand tighter and told him that there was one last thing that he needed to see before the tour was over. She led him towards the ruins of Castle Typhon which she knew would be empty with most people either celebrating or preparing for their next moves. “The moment my lips touched his I knew there was only two things that happened. He broke my heart and turned me away. Or he stole my heart by kissing me back.” — Brooke Scott The two would enter the ruins of Castle Typhon, and as they walked the grounds they would continue talking but the electricity between them was too much to resist. William would be the first to move and he put his hand to her cheek and after this they two would kiss. The kiss would become heated and the two would engage in this for some time but despite Brooke attempting to get it to go beyond just kissing William would slow things as he realized the political consequences of the action. Brooke would lead him back to the city, where the two would join the celebrations that were taking place, and despite attempting to remain secretive there shared looks and smiles throughout were noticed by many including more then just Lucas this time. Jasper would take William aside and get him to tell him the truth and after at first lying to his best friend he came clean after seeing the hurt in Jasper's eyes over being lied too. Realizing he had to help his friend Jasper convinced him to keep it a secret, and made him understand that his betrothal to Isabella was beyond stopping at this point. Saddened but realizing the truth William and Jasper would find Leven, Emmett, and Edward and meet as the Shadow Council to discuss their next moves. Brooke for her part would learn about the betrothal form her brother and Haley who having seen Brooke with the prince and the way she looked at him would attempt to warn her of the dangers posed in continuing with him. For her part Brooke prepared to meet with William and find out the truth but before she could she was stopped by Margaery Tyrell (of whom had sworn herself to Daniel despite being friends with Brooke) who told her that she needed to speak with her father. Despite wanting to rush to William and find out more she would heed this and go to her father. Meeting with her father it was Daniel that convinced her that the betrothal could be broken if Brooke was able to successfully get William to fall in love with her. Brooke was already desperate for William to be hers and thus took this advise allowing herself to ignore her knowledge of the betrothal and to prepare for the feast to come. ​The Feast of Tree Hill “I knew about the betrothal before the feast Leven. It didn't matter then. It doesn't matter now. He was fated to my mine. I was always going to be his.” — Brooke Scott ​Final Confrontations “I felt like I would die. I couldn't believe it even as he said the words, but I knew my brother and I knew he wouldn't lie to me. Not about something like this. I knew the seriousness of me confronting him but...but I loved him.” — Brooke Scott Brooke ran out of the room and quickly found Carlisle Cullen of whom she knew was Williams advisor of sorts. Telling Carlisle that she had word for him from her father Carlisle told her that he was meeting with his friends in the camp. Making her way to the camp she would find the prince still in the meeting and she barged her way past Ellia Targaryan and the four other guards in place to make sure no one entered. Entering the room she discovered him laughing with Leven in the corner and immediately begin crying which brought the attention of everyone in the room especially William. Seeing her cry broke his heart and he rushed to her side taking her outside the tent and rushing her to his personal quarters followed closely behind by the Shadow Council, and his personal guards. Making his way inside she broke down and he held her as she cried, while outside Jasper kept everyone from intervening telling them that William had to deal with this. William and Brooke would talk and he laid everything on the table for her, making her understand that he loved her deeply and that despite only meeting hours before he knew they were fated, but on the same note he said that he couldn't break his betrothal to Isabella. Brooke in that moment hated Bella more then she believed she had hated the Orcs as they butchered the city, and she made the decision in that moment that despite her love for him she had to step back and give him space. William told her that he would return and see her and that feeling what he had felt with Brooke he believed that what he had felt with Bella was nothing compared to their connection. Look at the world father. You were born into this land. You grew up here. These people swore their lives to you. How could you have done all of this? Look at everything you have done. You destroyed a city. Killed hundreds of good men out of fear. Is this how you want to be remembered father. Is this the world you want to leave behind? I know you were a good person once. Don't end it all here. Don't do this. For me father. For everything I supposedly mean to you. Don't do this. Entering the gates of Tree Hill I was surrounded by my guardians of whom were still worried there might be Orcs straggling within the city despite the fact that our men had gone over the ruins twice. Either way moving towards the Keep I could see it high on the hill. It looked foreboding so high up the hill, and as I looked up I could see a tower pushing towards the clouds, and even from this distance I could make out the flames of the men and women watching from it parapets. Riding forward making my way towards the inner city, I saw several horsemen riding towards me recognizing Orival Crane immediately by his families yellow flag hanging from his shoulder. Hedrik moved beside and nodding at him I stopped on the road raising my hand to signal the knights behind me to stop as well. "My King the survivors have raised the bridge." Following this Hedrik would turn behind him motioning for a barely armored man behind him to bring his horse before me. "My King this is Anakin Oakheart the Lord of House Oakheart." "It is beyond an honor to meet to you Anakin." As I spoke he looked at me with the look of a man who didn't quite believe where he was. Moving closer to him I moved my horse directly beside him and put my hand out to shake his hand. Staring out at my hand I saw his hand shake and then he begin crying. There is this notion that a true knight does not cry. A true and brave man does not show his emotion, instead he keeps himself brave, and calm in all situations. As he reached out and took my hand his hand clung to me but threatened to let go as the emotions must have left him with no strength. Despite a look from Jasper I held his arm tighter allowing him to cry before finally he calmed down. "I'm so sorry prince...Your Grace I am....I just never thought I would see this day." "You do not have a thing to apologize to me Milord." "You saved us all My prince." He looked me straight in the eyes without an ounce of question in them as he said it, and the horror of this situation just continued to get worse seeing the look of pure horror in his eyes. "I only wish I had come here sooner." "You came." He let go of my hand, moving his hand to his face to wipe away the still wet tears adorning his face . "You came my prince, and for that I can never repay you." "Show me to the inner city and we can start there Anakin." "I can do that my prince." "Excellent" We followed behind as Anakin turned his horse and moved his way down the road snaking between the ruins of the fires and rubble left behind by the Orcs and as we moved I was joined at my side by Orival. "My prince I briefly spoke to Anakin Oakheart and..." "What did he say Orival?" "Most of his family is gone."Before the battle Carlisle had told me of House Oakheart. From his lesson I knew that Anakin Oakheart was the lord of the family with his wife who I couldn't remember the name of. "His children?" "I don't know about all of them but he said his twin son's Fraiser, and Thomas were killed during the initial assault." "I don't foresee many families getting out of this unscathed Will." For his size Emmett was able to sneak up on me more then I liked to admit. "I'm afraid your going to be right on that Emmett." "Prince William. Words do not describe our joy at seeing you here. I honestly do not think we would have lasted much longer here without you."At this words I got off my horse walking towards where Dan Scott and his family were knelt before me. "Rise Lord Scott." "My prince." There just were not words to describe the girl in front of me. Her hair fell to her shoulders, and her eyes stared downwards as she half knelt in front of me. ""Please rise Milady." With some resistance she raised her face looking at me and everything around me seemed to fade away as I was lost in her eyes. Her face turned red and she looked down again before a cough from Dan Scott raised her face again. I pushed past a Violet haired girl that didn't seem impressed that I had done that, and walked into the tent. Entering the tent I saw the large boy, and Jasper standing in the corner looking onto a table, while a lanky robed young man stood behind them trying to look as well. It wasn't until I heard his laughter that I realized he was in the corner with a beautiful blond girl who I knew from the initial meeting was a Martell. Was she another of his girls on the side? He had seemed so sincere when we had spoken, I just couldn't believe that he was here laughing with his next conquest while I was broken utterly and completely.  I let out a sob and he looked over at me followed by everyone else in the room. I wanted to yell at him. I wanted to hit him and make him feel the pain that I felt being betrayed in this moment, but I couldn't. No words, or movement came from my body or mind, and I watched crying helplessly as he nearly ran to me and pulled me through the tent and back into the open. I could hear the sounds of shouting but all I could concentrate on was the feeling of his hand on my shoulder, and the way he nearly carried me wherever he was taking me. "Everything with be alright Brooke." "You lied to me William how could...how could any of this be alright?" He made a left down the paths of tents and pulled me past more guards and stunned faces into a larger tent then I had ever seen before.  "I'm sorry that I lied to you Brooke, but I knew if I told you then...If I told you the truth you would have passed me by." There was a vulnerability in his eyes that confused me. This was a stark contrast to the confident and centered prince that I had seen up to this point. "I would have passed you by because your taken. Your taken and now I'm ruined." I fell forward and he caught me and brought me to rest on his shoulder. As I cried I could hear the voice of someone outside the tent making everyone understand that everything was fine and no one was entering the tent. I had never thought much about my first time. It was always something I didn't have to worry about as a noble girl. My father would pair me with someone, and that person would have me as he pleased on our wedding night. It was all so simple until I saw him.  "I'm sorry that I betrayed you, but you have to know that I care for you deeply." He looked at me and I believed him. Either he was the greatest liar that ever lived or he was telling the truth. "I thought what I had with Bella was fated. I met her and I guess I didn't know what love felt like because I thought that was it. I thought that was love until you and I were together." "What am I to do now William. I can't picture myself with anyone else now. How could I? You tell me what I'm supposed to do?" He looked conflicted. A part of me wanted him to tell me to think of him no more. It would have made things so much easier if he had just cut the cord right there. It was only a part of me that wanted that though. The main part and the part that was ruling over my decisions wanted him to beg me to wait. Tell me that we would meet in secret, and eventually he could divorce the Swan and marry me. "I don't know Brooke."

Rise of the King William Lovie III. Father it is time. You must come with us. This is the only way the Kingdom can ever truly heal.

Removing the Old King See Also : William Lovie III's Takeover of Lucerne “It was a sad sight to see the father that had never loved me or gotten to know anything about me fallen so far. He was broken to the point that there was barely anything remaining that resembled humanity.” — Alice Lovie On the days following the liberation of Tree Hill news begin to filter into the city that William Lovie III. was on his way to Lucerne and was planning on removing his father from power. While during this time James Lovie made no effort to control the city watch so that they would defend the city, his young son Tristan Lovie did attempt to stop his entry. The liberation of Tree Hill was the moment that Tristan Lovie understood that William would return to Lucerne and attempt to remove his father, and most likely kill him as by this point there was no scenario where William couldn't have known the truth of what happened at Tree Hill. This wasn't something Tristan could allow so he begin ordering the guards of the city to prepare the defenses of the city in order to make sure that William had no way of entering the city. He mainly was giving these orders to Tavin Flynt of whom had always retained the belief that he was loyal to House Lovie first and then the Kingdom thus he made the choice to stand beside Tristan Lovie, and the King James Lovie. This decision was met with rumblings throughout the city watch as most wanted William to be victorious but Tavin had a lot of control over the top echelon of the City Watch, and most believed he had the support of his brother Janos Flynt of whom was the most influential member of the city watch. As William Lovie III. moved back towards Lucerne following the victory at Tree HIll it would be Janos Flynt that was in a position that was only a step beneath his brother Tavin Flynt of whom was running the city watch as the commander. “This is what I have trained you all these years to do.” — Vlarenix As everything was happening it was Dovah Vlarenix, and Lornax that would make the decision to use their long hidden devise known as the Circlet of Aerene to weaken Vhloraz's hold over James just long enough that James could gain complete control and stop Vhloraz from doing anything to harm William or slow what they wanted to happen. Using Anna Kendrick to communicate with James Lovie II. they would convince James to have Michelle Trachtenburg recalled for the purpose of abusing her for what James was tricked into believing was the sin of attempting to assassinate James (of which was a pure lie). With Vhloraz at this point having near complete control over the body of James the demon was more then happy at the chance to abuse someone without James resisting and thus commanded that Michelle be brought to him immediately. While Michelle Trachtenberg was traveling to the Sky Towers she would be given the Circlet by Taylor Swift who was convinced by Vlarenix that this would protect the boy in her visions and thus not knowing what she was truly doing, it was Taylor that took part in this. Entering the Fade Taylor would travel to the carriage carrying Michelle to the Sky Tower and slip the Circlet into the pocket of Michelle before whispering to her in the Fade which led to her waken body taking the circlet and putting it on her wrist. Michelle arrived at the Cloud Towers unknown to her mother Catherine and taken to the room of James she was terrified but found some peace given to her by what she thought was the Dovah Aerene but was in fact just Taylor who had followed her in an attempt to find out what she was actually being ordered to do by Vlarenix. Having given Vloraz control it was James that would take out all of his anger on the poor depressed young girl but as the assault begin the Circlet made its work done and created a block around James which while in no way permanent allowed James clarity and the ability to block out Vloraz for a time. Without the threat of Vhloraz or the other demons it was Lornax that went to him under the guise of Lisa Tyrell and told him what was happening as much as she could. Realizing what he needed to do he apologized as best he could to Michelle who didn't understand anything that was being said but listened when her uncle sent her to Whitehaven Castle and told her not to say a word of what she had seen her to anyone. James would also hand over control of the Circle of Magi to Kieth Schwartz and during this time James made it clear that he was not to have any members of the circle stay in Lucerne that might listen to the words of Tristan. With this command in mind it was Kieth that left behind Khadgar, and Medivh who he knew to be not loyal to James and then commanded that the remaining members of the Circle of Magi retreat to the safety of Orleans. Wedding of Bella, and William Main Article : Wedding of Bella Swan and William Lovie III. “You lied during your vows brother. What changed that made you lie?” — Alice Lovie While William was unknowingly to Alice engaging in a sexual relationship with Brooke Scott in Tree Hill it would be Alice that was pushing forward with plans for the wedding of William Lovie III. and her best friend Bella Swan. William would depart Tree Hill planning to go to Forks and reveal the truth to Bella but after he arrived at Forks he was met first by his sister, and Alice would be so excited that despite not wanting to marry Bella anymore he is unable to disappoint his sister of whom loves Bella deeply. Unwilling to hurt Alice William decides to goes through with the wedding despite everything in him wanting Brooke more. Attempting to find a way to not betray his promice to Brooke its William that attempts to delay the wedding, and while at first this is successful and the army of Lucerne prepares to leave for the capital. This delay is thwarted when Bella reveals that she is pregnant, and this basically forces William to marry her in order to keep from having a bastard. Thus due to the pregnancy Alice is able to delay the departure of William in order to have the wedding before he arrives in Lucerne, and thus join House Swan and House Lovie together before he leaves for Lucerne. During the wedding itself Alice watches him lie during the Vow to protect and love her for the rest of his days and following this while everyone else is screaming in excitement Alice is in a fog of which is noticed by Edward Cullen of whom holds her hand and walks with her out of the ceremony as they follow William and Bella who now married are heading towards the wedding feast. Following the ceremony she walks out and sees Lanna Lannister talking with Jasper Hale of whom is gently rubbing her arm, and following this she looks for Dylan Steinmare of whom she finds and takes him away from the party and kisses him. As they become more heated she pulls away leaving him behind, and returning to the party where she takes her seat beside William of whom holds her hand as several prominent members of the Kingdom of Lucerne say nice things about the married couple. Tristan's Failed Attempt “I had the commanders in my ear. I had the men on my side. I thought I knew who my brother was. I guess that was the only part of the equation that I had wrong.” — Janos Flynt Following the wedding of Bella Swan, and William Lovie III. the situation deteriorated even further as they were only a few weeks away from Lucerne but had a truly massive army with the entire Grand State of Forks behind him following the marriage. While James was absent from the leadership of his loyalists it was Tristan that continued to take the lead and while he had the support of some members of Jame's council the majority of the Circle of Magi had fled to Orleans leaving only Khadgar Morgrave, and Fredrik Gurse as Circle members in the city. House Jestife, and House Nighting remained with some strength in the city but even they saw the writing on the wall and begin shuffling their troops and people through the Hale Gate and out of Lucerne leaving the loyalists increasingly isolated inside the city. The only other power player in the city that seemed willing to listen to Tristen was Cersei Lannister and in an attempt to gain her support he would travel to the Fortress of Einhelmer. Upon reaching the fortress he saw the walls were lined with troops, and although he was let inside the walls there was some serious question as to whether they were going to fire on his party as they approached the walls. Meeting with Cersei Lannister, Bendrin Reyne, and Birgitt Mander Tristan is shocked when Cersei barely lets him speak before she rejects his call for assistance and then has her guards remove him from the fortress with a demand that he never return. Following Tristan being embarrassed at the Lannister enclave he leaves accompanied by a group of his personal men from his Order of Saint Tristan and as Ezio watched him he was screaming in anger at what happened in the Lannister enclave. Ezio would follow him and discover that he was heading towards the Fortress of Schnabel where he planned to enter Lucerne Proper and then he planned to begin killing several prominent nobles he knew were William loyalists. Ezio was able to get to these people first as he was able to use the Fortress of Theiner but each of the people he searched for appeared to have already been warned and had traveled to the numerous William aligned areas of the city. As Tristan finds those he searched for already hidden he realizes the situation and travels to the Cloud Tower to meet with his father and try to find out what he should do. “I'm so sorry Khadgar. I didn't realize how far I...” — Fredrik Gurse With Tristan Lovie taking the lead on the attempt to resist William he would gather to him the few remaining loyalists including Fredrik, and Polina Gurse. Fredrik, and Polina Gurse would be commanded by Tristan Lovie to gain control of the Fortress of Theiner which in the case that William was able to get through the main gatehouse they would be able to hold him off while Tristan believed his fathers allies would come to support them. With loyalists not remaining in the city in any real number it was Polina, and Fredrik that were able to gather only a few dozen men for their attempt to take the Fortress of Theiner, but Polina planned to have their Magi turn the tide. It was as they prepared to assault the fortress that Khadgar was warned of what was happening by Ezio and hearing about what his adopted son Fredrik was planning the two rushed to the fortress where they warned Lord Marwin Theiner about what was coming for him. Marwin raised his forces bringing nearly two hundred men at arms into the fortress to supplmenet the hundred already inside the walls, and with his son Florian Theiner in command of the main gate, and his daughter Lena Theiner a Magi sensitive they believed they were well prepared for the coming assault. Polina, and Fredrik arrived at the fortress and discovered that the defenders had been warned and upon seeing a fully garrisoned wall, and Marwin screaming at them from the walls it was most of the men with Polina and Fredrik that laid down their weapons and surrendered. Polina for her part did not surrender instead she begin firing Magi missiles at the gate while Fredrik used magi to shield her from the arrows and spears that were thrown at them, while their troops ran. As this happened Khadgar, and Lena would have Florian open the gate and the two would then go outside and after a brief conversation they engaged in a four way duel where Fredrik was mortally wounded and Polina used Magi to portal herself away. Khadgar would hold Fredrik as he died, and the two who had been so close for so long were able to say goodbye as Fredrik finally understood how far he had fallen. “I'm so sorry Khadgar. I didn't realize how far I...” — Fredrik Gurse Following the fight at the Fortress of Theiner it was Ezio that made his way to the Fortress of Schnabel where Tristan was gathering what little forces he had at due to the loyalty of Lord Adalbert Schnabel to James Lovie II. Entering the fortress using the stream of soldiers already entering he was able to find Alfred's heir Alfred who was being kept locked in his room due to his loyalty to William. Ezio would release Alfred who then gathered to him the leadership of the house that was not supportive of what Adalbert was doing and with Ezio's assistance they were able to take Adalbert into custody keeping him locked in his room while Alfred took control of the fortress. “I had the commanders in my ear. I had the men on my side. I thought I knew who my brother was. I guess that was the only part of the equation that I had wrong.” — Janos Flynt Meanwhile while this was happening the City Watch was becoming the main remaining battleground. Janos Flynt had by now gained the support of the vast majority of the city watch when he approached his brother with the idea of doing what was right and allowing William Lovie into the city. Janos was shocked when Tavin revealed that he was going to remain loyal to James Lovie II. and would command that the defenses resist any attempt by William to enter Lucerne. The two brothers would argue back and forth for the next week and a half with Tavin unwilling to budge and Janos becoming increasingly desperate to stop what his brother was planning. As William was several days away from Lucerne Janos Flynt would approach his brother and attempt one last time to talk him out of his decision, but despite pleading with his brother and being accompanied by the entire leadership of the city watch outside of Tavin he was unmoved. Tavin following this rejection discussed how he was preparing under the orders of Tristan to not only bar entrance but to first allow William into the tunnel where they would kill him and anyone else in the tunnel at the time. Hearing this was too much for Janos of whom begged his brother to not be insane and think of the entire Kingdom but Tavin refused him and enraged that his brother had seemingly turned on him he called on men of his guard to arrest Janos for treason, and when he did this Janos realized that there wasn't going to be any convincing him, so before he was put under arrest from the guards he unsheathed his sword and slashed his brother across the neck killing him almost instantly. At the death of Tavin the guards stood down and basically switched loyalties almost immediately, and as Janos had been the second most powerful within the City Watch he was able to cover up the death of Tavin for a time while he moved on to making sure the Watch followed his commands. “I had the commanders in my ear. I had the men on my side. I thought I knew who my brother was. I guess that was the only part of the equation that I had wrong.” — Janos Flynt While Janos had gained control of the City Watch it was Cersei Lannister that moved from the Fortress of Einhelmer with a large force and took control of the several areas in Lucerne Proper that were resistant to William and held them under her control awaiting the arrival of William. Following this Janos would go throughout the various city watch commanders and make sure everyone was with him, and when he was sure they were he gave the command for William to be allowed into the city. William would enter through the vast gates of Lucerne alongside his force, and Tristan Lovie would watch from the first gate as his brother approached a position he believed was blocked to him. Tristan ran to the city watch command and demanded to see Tavin, but found information that Tavin had been murdered and Janos was now in charge of the city watch. Realizing he had failed to resist the entry of William Lovie he fled to the Sky Towers again forced to use the Fortress of Schnabel as the Fortress of Theiner was now under the control of William loyalists outright. Reaching the Fortress of Schnabel he found that Lord Adalbert Schnabel had been removed in favor of his heir Alfred Schnabel in what was clearly a move made due to Adalbert being pro-Tristan. For a moment there was nearly a fight but not wanting to make a move without the command of William it was Alfred that allowed Tristan inside without bloodshed, and a now very isolated Tristan moved to the Cloud Tower. Arriving at the Cloud Towers he found half the garrison was gone and only the Praetorian Guard remained at full strength and they were under the command of James and thus could not be used by Tristan. Tristan at this point placed the Order of Saint Tristan under the command of Florian Brickner and commanded that Florian attempt to get them out of the city so that they would not all die in what Tristan believed was going to be his death, with this marking one of the first moments of Tristan's life where he showed care for anything other then himself. Entering the Sky Tower “I knew William my whole life, and I had known Tristan Lovie my whole life. Both of them were who they were, and the problem for Tristan was that he was a terrible human being. The time for honor was later, I needed to protect William.” — Barrett Ahren The prince would continue making his way through the city of Lucerne, and as he did this William would gather thousands of supporters to his army marching like a massive horde towards the Sky Towers where the hundred strong garrison would prepare for their coming. Those loyalists for William who had went to the different strong points while Tristan was searching for them would come out in numbers as well joining him as he travelled through Lucerne Hold and towards the Fortress of Theiner. Reaching the Fortress of Theiner William discovered the first visible signs of the fighting that had spread across the city during the weeks preceding his arrival and meeting with the Theiner leadership he learned what had happened. Moving from there they made a direct line towards the Cloud Tower where Tristan Lovie gave the House Lovie forces the command to stop him at all costs but by this point no one was listening to him, and the order wasn't accepted by the head of the House Lovie Cloud Tower guards in Barrett Ahren. Tristan discovered that they too were unwilling to stop the prince from coming, and begged his father to tell him how they were going to get out of this but his father just sat at his desk waiting for William to enter the room. As they waited the two would have a final visitor in the form of Bill Thalmer of whom arrived with two stones and gave the stones to James before taking out a third and disappearing into nothing, and at this Tristan attempted to discover what they were but before he could they heard the sounds of the elevator as William arrived on the floor. When William entered the room he did so flanked by Leven, Alice, Hedrik, Franklin, Edward, Jasper, and Emmett and they found his father sitting at his desk writing on papers, while Tristan stood in the corner of the room looking very uncomfortable. William would accuse James of treason and make him very much aware that he was now the King in everything but name, to which James Lovie stood up and responded with the following. Look at the world father. You were born into this land. You grew up here. These people swore their lives to you. How could you have done all of this? Look at everything you have done. You destroyed a city. Killed hundreds of good men out of fear. Is this how you want to be remembered father. Is this the world you want to leave behind? I know you were a good person once. Don't end it all here. Don't do this. For me father. For everything I supposedly mean to you. Don't do this. My brother held for a moment holding the door, and as he stood their transfixed on the door handle I put my hand to his arm. Feeling my hand on his he looked back and smiled back at me before pulling the door open to reveal the contents of the room I had never been allowed to enter in my entire life. My father sat behind a massive desk, while the pathetic image of my brother Tristan leaning in the corner of the room looking like a small child. Tristan looked like the same pathetic boy he had been on the last day I had seen him, and it pained me to remember now all he had done. On a scale of evil he was up there with the worst monsters, and yet somehow when you looked at him now he looked so small. William entered the room flanked to his left by Jasper, and Hedrik, while on his right Edward, and Emmett moved forward. I stood transfixed staring into the room until finally Franklin gently grabbed my arm and led me into the room to stand behind William. If he noticed that I had entered he didn`t make any signs of caring he just stared at William. Tristan on the other hand saw me and a twisted smirk moved across his face to the point that I moved closer to William looking for the protection that he offered me. ``My victorious son returns with his brave Lords. I rejoice at your great victory at Tree Hill son.`` My father was anything if not a brilliant manipulate of men, but even that seemed foolish. My brother`s victory left him in a position of little hope, and yet when you looked at his face he did look genuinely proud to see his son. ``The time for your lies is long past its end. I have learned the truth about what you have done father, and the time has come to pay for crimes.`` ``So you come as a guardian of the realm then.`` He rose from the desk and moved in front of it to sit gently on the front. Seeing him closer he wore the armor of his father James, and even his madness you could see the royal look he carried. ``I`ve come for justice for the thousands of people you have either killed or terrorized. I come to avenge the wrongs you have done to this Kingdom. I come make you pay for everything you`ve ever done.`` ``And yet your point is sullied by bringing that bastard girl.`` ``You will never speak of her again do you hear me.`` William stepped forward and I grabbed at his cloak to keep him close while Jasper and the others also stepped forward to protect their prince. I actually couldn`t believe it still hurt me to hear the disdain in his voice towards me, but it still hurt my heart to be so unloved by my father. A tear fell down my cheek and I grabbed again at his cloak and he turned as if realizing I was crying. Gently wiping his hand on my face he smiled at me conveying the love he held for me, and how much he was capable of I felt safer. ``That will be your undoing my son.`` The words from my father turned William back towards him, and as pathetic as it was I moved closer behind him nearly hugging his back. ``What do you blather on about now.`` ``Your love for that girl is going to be the one thing your enemies will use to their advantage. Don`t you understand that I sent her away because she was weakening you.`` He spoke as if it was the most honorable act he could have ever done, and yet the sheer scope of what he had was beyond grasping. ``Use whatever excuses you want but this ends here. Your time here is at an end murderer.`` The moment William said murderer it was as if James had been struck with the most painful strike in the history of mankind. Falling back onto his desk he looked back with a horrified look on his face. "I’ve seen horrors. Horrors that you’ve seen. But you have no right to call me a murderer. You have no right to call me a murderer. You have a right to kill me. You have a right to do that, but you have no right to judge me...It’s impossible for words to describe what is necessary to those who do not know what horror means. Horror. Horror has a face, and you must make a friend of horror. Horror and moral terror are your friends. If they are not, then they are enemies to be feared. They are truly enemies…" It was the sad ramblings of a man with nothing left, but as the tears flowed from my father`s face I felt a tinge of empathy for the sadness that must have driven this once great man to fall so far as to hate his children, and turn the Kingdom into a hellish place. ``The time for your talking is over. Jasper, Hedrik please take my father into custody and Tristan it is...`` Before he could finish my father broke out into hysterical crying and fell to his knees before William. Moving that close to William Jasper grabbed a hold of him almost immediately and shielded William. "There they were in a pile, a pile of arms, and I remember, I...I...I cried, I wept like some grandmother. I wanted to tear my teeth out. I didn’t know what I wanted to do. And I want to remember it. I never want to forget it. I never want to forget. And then I realized like I was shot, like I was shot with a diamond, a diamond arrow right through my forehead. And I thought, ‘My God, the genius of that. The genius. The will to do that. Perfect, genuine, complete, crystalline, pure. And then I realized they were stronger than me because they could stand it. These were not monsters. These were orcs — trained warriors. These orcs who fought with their hearts who have families, who have children, who are filled with lust for battle – that they had the strength, the strength to do that. If I had ten divisions of those Orcs, then our troubles here would be over very quickly. You have to have men who are moral and at the same time who are able to utilize their primordial instincts to kill – without feeling, without passion, without judgment – without judgment. Because it’s judgment that defeats us." After that madness filled rant Bill recoiled from Jaspers grasp and ran behind the desk. ``There`s nowhere to go...its over father.``You could tell this was breaking William as he watched the man that had been his father for his entire life fall apart. This wasn`t like it was for me or Tristan as father had never loved or cared for us in any real way, this was true pain. For his entire life his father had loved and cared for him, and now was the final moment of his time with him, and I felt his pain wash over me. ``The day may come son, when this is at an end. I see my end in the stars son, but know that while it is my blood that lays the final blow, it will not be you. You will be far far away when I finally get the judgement that you wish of me.``He stopped for a moment and looked briefly at Tristan, and then William before stopping at me. ``I`m sorry that my plan failed in the end. I`m sorry that every time I looked at you I couldn`t find any feeling but resentment. He always loved you in a way that he never did me, and I...I just...I just hated you for it. I see now that you were never my daughter in the end. I see now that you William were the only child I was ever meant to love...and I failed even that.`` ``It's time father. Take him away...``As he finished James took a blue stone out of his pocket, and with another look at his children he clasped the blue stone and disappeared into nothing. Too shocked to say anything we were knocked out of our shock by Tristan stepping forward holding a green stone. Tristan stared at William laughing and as William lunged forward at him Tristan too clasped the stone, and disappeared into nothing. “It was a sad sight to see the father that had never loved me or gotten to know anything about me fallen so far. He was broken to the point that there was barely anything remaining that resembled humanity.” — Alice Lovie Bill went on a series of rants and William rejected this logic, and prepared to arrest James and place him in jail, when all of a sudden Bill broke out into historical crying. After breaking down and crying for nearly a minute James finally begin blabbering about different things of which none appeared to make sense until finally James begin discussing the Battle of Lyons. James told William of how there were piles upon piles of bodies, and he knew that the Orcs were greater then he was. With that speech done James took out of his pocket a blue stone, and told William that the day he might bring justice against him would come at some point but it wasn't today as today he was going to leave to the safety that the stone provided. In a single moment James disappeared and teleported to the location the stone sent the user. With James gone it was just William and Tristan and the two stood transfixed at each other, and then as suddenly as a man shot with an arrow dies, Tristan went to his pocket and pulled out a green stone and then disappeared into nothing. Coronation of William Lovie III. Main Article : Coronation of William Lovie III. “This is the moment I have been waiting for since your father came back from France. I always knew that you were the one to save us. This is your time now William.” — Catherine Bell

Nortburg Tournament of 5125 Look out there Alice. Did you ever imagine we would be hosting men, Dwarves, and Elves for what is quickly becoming our honeymoon.

Nortburg Tournament of 5125 Main Article : Nortburg Tournament of 5125 “A tournament signals that the reign of the new king will be one of great success. I know that there is much to do, and no one understands that as much as I do. But we must also look to consolidate our holdings. You have a lot of goodwill and this will only help us later your grace.” — Jacob Vorn IV. Following the crowning of William Lovie III. as the new King of Lucerne he met with his council within the Lucernian capital and they went bout devising there next steps of action. Following some of the more extensive plans he met with the Shadow Council, and Jacob Vorn IV. of whom now stood as the King's Archbishop and the group would decide they needed to know more about the regions around them and also repair damage and they would do this by planning a tournament at Nortburg and invite foreign dignitaries to the tournament alongside the most influential of nobles of Lucerne. Also invited to the Tournament would be the Trachtenberg family of whom were the blood cousins of William Lovie incluing his uncle Frank Trachtenberg, and two cousins Michelle Trachtenberg, and Kristen Trachtenberg all of whom William wanted to repair relationships with most specifically with Michelle who he came to understand had been treated quite terribly by his father. The Trachtenberg side of the family had become distant due to several instances, most notably the imprisonment of Bill Lovie's cousin Katia Lovie the Matriarch of House Trachtenberg in the city of Berne. True Sons of Lucerne “William you need to understand that Berne is hell itself. Your brother is losing control more and more every day. We are attempting to control the situation but its a tinder box waiting to explode.” — Hanna Arryn A large force under a white flag and led by Kieth Schwartz, and Alistair Bedregen arrives at the tournament ground carrying also the flag of the True Sons of Lucerne. The arrival of these True Sons would cause William himself accompanied by the Shadow Council and Charlie Swan to confront them and while at first wanting to bar them from the tournament as they were basically traitors the arrival of Hanna Arryn, and Aria Arryn would lead to William speaking privately with Hanna and Aria. Speaking to the two alongside Leven Martell, and Charlie Swan he would discover that the situation in Berne was growing completely out of control and that was why they had agreed to all the demands of Sean Lovie and had come here. Seeing that his friends were in grave danger he would agree to play along with the plans of the True Sons and allowed Danzal to take part in the tournament. Following this meeting with Hanna and Aria he would meet with Kieth Schwartz who was like an uncle to him during his childhood and the two would talk over everything that had happened with Kieth admitting to everything and for the first time giving William a true glimpse at what Bill had been going through and why he had chosen to do all the things that he had done. Another of the members of the group to come under the flag was Harrold Hardyng of whom as a dire hard member of the rebellion against Sean Lovie would sneak himself into the force with the help of Alistair and when he arrived he met with Teri-Jacob Vorn IV. and together in secret the two worked out steps for Harrold to take to help with the eventual retaking of Berne. Look at the world father. You were born into this land. You grew up here. These people swore their lives to you. How could you have done all of this? Look at everything you have done. You destroyed a city. Killed hundreds of good men out of fear. Is this how you want to be remembered father. Is this the world you want to leave behind? I know you were a good person once. Don't end it all here. Don't do this. For me father. For everything I supposedly mean to you. Don't do this. "Tell me about Amber." "She is safe but misses you dearly." "I know you may not feel the same way, but I want you to know how truly amazing it is to see you again Will." His face rose with a smile as he looked at me and it brought me back to thinking about the man who had helped teach me how to swim when I was a boy. He was a constant throughout my youth taking on my fathers role for those months when he could barely leave the tower. "You know I cannot same the same. And you know why." "I want you to know that I am sorry. I want you to know that he is sorry." "Do not speak of him here or this conversation will end." "That hatred that you feel. That's what drove him William." "I know my friends would never let me do the things you let him do." "Your friends love you. As your fathers love him." "Love doesn't mean you let those you love go mad with no attempt to stop them." "You look at it now and believe that if you started talking about killing your own daughter that what Jasper would stop you. Leven would stop you." "They would. As you fucking should have!" I knew I was being too loud. The tournament was not even close to starting so the numbers here were low, but this was all so fresh. I could not be seen as being my father. "They would do as we did. They would speak to you like I spoke to your father. I told him of the madness of what he was thinking. I told him that he had lost himself in that damn book. I did everything your friends would do. The only further step I could have taken was the one thing I could not do." "They would." "Look me in the eyes William and tell me that you truly believe that one of those people hovering outside this tent would ever raise a sword against you." Following the conversation between Kieth, and William Kieth would leave the tournament as he was a soldier of Bill Lovie and not Sean Lovie and did not care if the plan of Sean succeded or not, and thus he would return to Orleans where he would report to Bill Lovie about the conversation that he and William had. With the departure of Sean Lovie the remaining elements of the True Sons of Lucerne were mainly William loyalists and in this way he would meet again with Hanna but this time she introduced them to House Krinner and House Dorin of whom led by Harrold Krinner, Trailen Dorin and accompanied by prominent heirs in Danzal Krinner, and Trailen Dorin II. they would be shown to be loyalists who were more then ready to assist when the time came to destroy the forces of Sean Lovie. The Riverlands Meeting the Elves Following the Second Battle of Minus Ithil the Elves of High Forest would come to understand that the alliance between Gondor, Lucerne, and High Forest was something that they should work towards and as they followed the Lucernians into the relief of Tree Hill they would also send a large force to Nortburg to celebrate at the tournament. Alongside sending a force led by Taflarion Stormrage, and his wife Helian Stormrage, and their daughter Tonlia Stormrage, alongside her husband Cadwyr Winterdew the High Forest government back in the capital would also make several large movements for advancing the alliance itself when Malfurion Stormrage would contact the forces of the Kingdom of Quel'Thalas, and the Atmer Empire and told the two forces that they needed to send forces to the tournament as the new king of Lucerne was someone who truly was willing to try and change things for the better. The Sindar Elven Kingdom of Quel'Thalas sends representatives in the form of Alleria Windrunner, and Marinda Oakwhisper to the tournament as well with the purpose of arranging a stronger relationship with the Kingdom of Lucerne's new King. The Atmer Empire would send members of the Atmer Elven great house in the form of the House of Finwe to the tournament and these Elves used Magi portals to enter the Kingdom of Quel'Thalas and then travelled into Lucerne alongside the force led by Alleria. These Atmer Elves would be the first of the High Elves to enter the Kingdom of Lucerne in an almost uncountable time and led by Elendil Finwe III., his daughter Alais Finwe, and sons Talais Finwe, and Anar Finwe IV. of whom have come to discuss an alliance with William and Lucerne. The Elves appear very honorable about their intentions and the talks go well, with Hedrik Clegane III. leading the negotiations with the High Elves, and despite eventually leaving it would be so successful that William would make his intentions known to them by inviting the Elves to found a small settlement in Frosthelm. The Elves like the idea and Elendil sends his sons back to Ulthuan to make the arrangements while he will accompany William for the next while. End of a Betrothal “He's a monster.” — Sansa Starke The Starke's had come on mass to the Tournament of Nortburg and during this time it was believed that Sansa Starke, and Joffrey Lannister would get a lot of time together to get to know eachother, and while this was true with Joffrey, and Sansa going on a walk together and having a good time, this would alter dramatically later that night. The Manderlys As the tournament is only a few days from starting the final invitees arrive in the form of the Manderlys of whoom William meets with several representatives of the Manderlys who control the White Knife and during this conversation he and his father in law Charlie Swan are able to arrange a marriage between Winfred Manderly, and Miley Black. In this arrangement he and Charlie Swan decide that they will send Lucas Scott of whom is deemed by many to be the hero of the Siege of Tree Hill and thus someone they want to remain close too, but also William has become obsessed with Brooke Scott and thinks on her constantly believing that this will give him a chance to see her again. Arrival of Brooke Scott “Our being together was not a mistake William. Our being together has led us to this moment. No matter what way you look at this our child will be amazing. Our love guarantees that.” — Brooke Scott Following the end of the tournament William and the group prepare to return to the capital where they will plan out the reconquest of Berne, but this changes with the arrival of Brooke Scott of whom breaks down crying in front of him as he stands with Leven, and Jasper and William quickly takes her away from the two into a back room where before he is able to say anything she reveals her stomach showing she is nearly four months pregnant from the time they last saw each other. Realizing in that moment she appears more pregnant then Bella he ponders the consequences of this but she doesn't demand anything just wishes him to help her with her grandfathers funeral.

The Rise of the Second Queen of Lucerne Grief is like the ocean; it’s deep and dark and bigger than all of us. And pain is like a thief in the night. Quiet. Persistent. Unfair. Diminished by time and faith and love. I didn't know Lord Scott, but I’m jealous of him, because I see how his absence has affected the people who did know him. So I know he mattered to them. And I know he was loved. People say that Earl Scott was a great Lord: honorable, just, fair, kind. They say he made this city what it was. Today we celebrate his life. Today we celebrate a great man, I wish I knew.

Funeral of Earl Scott “As the fires stopped burning my mind returned to the grand-father that I had loved so much back then and could't help but think how much he had been forgotten. He died so that all of us could live, and yet my father cared nothing about it. The funural was about remembering his life and the way he died. It was about showing him somehow how sorry I was.” — Brooke Scott When the fires had stopped burning and William had returned to Lucerne to deal with his father, Brooke was left with the fact that now she was safe but at the same time she had lost so much. Her friends were dead, her family was in tatters, and the one person other then Haley and Peyton that had loved in her in the form of her grand-father was dead. She asked her mother if they had found any sign of her grandfather but she said that by this time there was nothing to find. When she asked if there would be a funeral Karen said that Dan didn't think it was appropriate and was making efforts to make sure that Earl Scott's name was forgotten from the memory of Tree Hill so that he alone would be celebrated. At this news she left her mothers side near tears and made her way to her grandfather's room where she discovered servants tearing into the room. For a moment she just watched them as they tore her grandfather's room to pieces, and she just really didn't understand the world in that moment. When she went to ask them what was going on, her father came up behind her and told her that Earl's room was being turned into a resting room for Karen. When Brooke told him that she didn't want him to get rid of her father's things, he looked at her for a moment before grabbing her roughly by the arm and pulling her into a side room nearby. Inside the room he proceeded to verbally attack her before pushing her roughly into the wall. At the sound of Brooke being pushed into the wall her brother Nathan and several servants approached the room and saw her on the floor with Dan clearly the reason for her being on the ground. Brooke at this point with tears in her face looked to her brother Nathan for some kind of help, but instead Nathan just turned around and walked back the way he came, and after this the servants quickly followed suit. At this point Dan would verbally assault the nearly broken Brooke and the two would finally have what was in a lot of ways a long awaited confrontation. Dan would reject anything that Brooke was requesting in regards to Earl as Dan was extremely hateful towards Earl Scott of whom despite being his father he had always believed had favored Kieth and for this reason had been complicit in the ambush that had killed his own father. Look at the world father. You were born into this land. You grew up here. These people swore their lives to you. How could you have done all of this? Look at everything you have done. You destroyed a city. Killed hundreds of good men out of fear. Is this how you want to be remembered father. Is this the world you want to leave behind? I know you were a good person once. Don't end it all here. Don't do this. For me father. For everything I supposedly mean to you. Don't do this. Brooke Scott: Please father I never ask you for a thing...why can't you just do this one thing for me...please father. Dan Scott : Just sit on the ground and remember your place in all this little girl. Brooke Scott : And what is my place father? Dan Scott : The bottom of the food chain. After saying that he would walk out of the room leaving a broken Brooke lying on the ground for sometime before her brother Nathan returned into the room looking severely disappointed in himself, and perhaps worried about Brooke more then she thought he ever would. Brooke didn't know what to say to her brother so she ran out of their and ran away past the cries of Haley who noticed her running away, and finally made her way to the glades west of Tree Hill where she and her grandfather had spent a lot of time. While she spent the time alone she knew that her grandfather needed to be remembered and if her father wouldn't help her then the only person left to go to was her mother. “I had never been particularly close to my mother, and while that made me sad sometimes I understood her. I knew that she loved me in her way, but she had lost herself somewhere along the road. I can't blame her for loving someone, and then following that love even when it didn't make sence.” — Brooke Scott When Brooke left the glade she went to the home of Margeary Tonsvale of whome was the matriarch of House Tonsvale, and the women that her mother spent most of her days with filling out the boredom. She barged into the estate being allowed past the guards because they knew who she was, and when she reached her mother she grabbed her by the arm and pulled her outside. Outside she tried to make her mother help her, but she quickly discovered that her mother was exactly as far gone as she appeared when her mother not only refused to do this, but also moved to side with her husband against her daughter. This was too much for Brooke and knowing the debate between House Scott was over she knew the only person that could help her was William Lovie III. Returning home from this she begin her plotting about what she should do next, but a major event was going to happen that would both accelerate and change her planning. =====Pregnancy===== “Riley was the most beautiful thing I`d ever seen in my entire life. He looked just like his father, and from the moment he was born till the dat I die I will never waver in my devotion for him.” — Brooke Scott It wasn't more then two months after William had left the city, and the beginning of their affair that Brooke begin having trouble keeping food down early in the day, and soon after she realized that she hadn't had her bleeding's during that time either. Thinking she knew what it was but wanting to be sure before she sprung this potentially horrible news on William she went to see Haley, and when the two met she created the first lie between the two when she told Haley she had become involved romantically with a Gondorian soldier. After going through the list of things that had happened to her and seeing that the situations were the same Haley indeed validated her pregnancy, and with the knowledge that William was coming to Tree Hill in less then a month she became increasingly worried about what his reaction would be. William and her were still writing each other nearly every other week and although these letters were heavily vague in their wording the two seemed to understand each other already and there growing love for each other only grew stronger through this communication. During this time waiting for Maergary Tyrell to return from Highgarden she spent her days and nights with Haley of whom by this point no longer had any real relationship with her brother Nathan and was increasingly obvious about her affections to Lucas Scott. With her best friend Margeary Tyrell the only person who truly knew about William she became hysterical when she saw Margeary a week later upon her return from Highgarden. “You keep a secret for long enough and the only thing that keeps you from madness is the knowledge that eventually you'll be able to tell someone. You tell more lies except this time you tell them to yourself. You tell yourself that all these secrets, and all these lies are only temporary. I knew they weren't but I did it anyway. Don't you see what I do for you my Dragon. Your everything for me, and I would lie to Glaurung himself if it would protect you.” — Brooke Scott to William Lovie III. Brooke told Margeary of her pregnancy, and her friend attempted to talk her down as in her heart she knew that William could very likely simply end the relationship and turn Brooke into a single mother with very little prospects for the rest of her life. Despite these constant and powerful pleading by Margeary it was Brooke that was completely unwilling to accept a world where she didn't have his baby and thus she begged Margeary to assist her in finding a proper excuse as to how she could be pregnant. Despite the extreme misgivings that Margeary had about the decision she was still her best friend so together they came up with reinforcing the earlier lie about a Gondorian soldier and her had become romantically involved following the liberation and she had become pregnant during these intimate moments. She and Margaery decided she needed to tell her family and she did this a few days later when she asked them all to meet for a dinner. When she told her family she was accompanied by Maergary Tyrell of whom held her hand the entire time and while Dan Scott was furious and Nathan disgusted they all appeared to believe her except for Lucas who had come to understand what had happened between Brooke and William, and in that moment when he figured it out he went to his sister. “He walked into the room after I told everyone and had planned to hide out in my room for the duration of the pregnancy. He didn`t say a word just walked up to my bed and sat down on the side and rested his hand on my back. As he looked at me in the eyes I knew he knew and I nearly immediately begin crying. To his credit he sat there with me and rubbed my back while I cried.” — Brooke Scott As Brooke finished telling her parents she retreated to her room as she was basically pulled along by Margeary. When they arrived back in her room she was shocked when no one followed her, but she could hear yelling from the living room so she knew that they were still arguing over what was happening. It would be hours before the yelling finally stopped and she heard the shouts of her father before watching Dan, and Nathan storm out of the Keep and into the city proper. When after everything had seemingly calmed down Margeary left and when she did she was followed behind by her brother Lucas who had known about the tryst that she had with William Lovie after he had admitted it to him because of their bond. He did not say anything but she had always suspected that he knew, and the look he gave her just made it all the more real for her. After she cried for what felt like hours she and Lucas discussed what she was going to do, and she made it very clear that she was not going to give up the baby under any circumstances. Neither of them knew but there entire conversation would be overheard by Dan Scott of whom had come back inside the Keep after getting into a fight with Nathan and planned on getting his anger out by coming in and making sure that Brooke knew how much of a disappointment she was. This all changed when he heard her whispering to Lucas in the room about the true father of the child growing inside her. Knowing the importance of this later on, and realizing neither of his two children would ever tell him the truth or help him willingly he hid himself in an adjacent room and listened to everything they said about the situation. As Dan realized that Brooke was involved with not just a secret man but actually the King of Lucerne he became unstoppable in his desire to make this union the most important moment in House Scott since the fall of House Targaryan. “When I realized that most forgotten child was secretly carrying around such a secret I was beyond shocked. She had always been the runt of the family but I guess this would be her shot at proving herself.” — Dan Scott The moment that Dan heard that Brooke and William Lovie were together he had finally come to terms with her usefulness. In Dan's mind he would be able to use Brooke to gain the power base that he required. He stayed silent with his knowledge for a time as he continued to built up the plans he knew he would need in order to blackmail the king of Lucerne. When finally he had gained the foothold into the whole thing he came to believe that he could force Brooke into making William leave Bella Swan and thus make Brooke the new Queen of Lucerne. If this failed then Dan would unleash the fact that Riley Scott was actually the first born son of William Lovie thus creating a serious competitor to the throne of House Lovie. All of Dan's plans would come to a head when William arrived in Tree Hill for what was described as a mission to oversee the reconstruction that was underway in Tree Hill, but was actually William just needing to see Brooke. As William arrived in the city he was silently watched by Dan Scott's men who Dan wanted to find proof that William and Brooke were actually together. As William entered the city he found himself unable to even contemplate being official and instead of first visiting Dan Scott he made his way to the carefully prepared Order of the Red Dragon compound run by Marcel Lovie within the ruins of Typhon Castle where Brooke was awaiting him. The two would basically lock themselves in the compound for many hours as he could barley imagine his life without her in that moment. “For a time despite the fact that I knew my place was tenious I felt fine. I was okay because I had him to myself in my heart. I didn't matter to me that she got to be the one who claimed him in the eyes of the people, because I knew in my heart that she could never have him the way that I did. He loved me in a way that she just couldn't compete with.” — Brooke Scott As William hid himself within the Order of the Red Dragon members of Dan Scott's forces attempted to infiltrate the compound but were captured by Ezio Ederiz of whom had traveled alongside his king. With the men captured Dan realized that he might be found out before he had even had a chance to tell Brooke about what he was doing, and thus he moved to assassinate the men he had sent to the compound. As the prisoners were taken north their convoy was ambushed by forces of House Scott of whom targeted the prisoners and then fled the scene. Back at Tree Hill it was William that finally moved on from Brooke for a moment and went to visit with the Order of the Grey Dragon that were constructing the cities most important elements, and while he did this Brooke returned to the House Scott estate as her father had summoned her and with William away she could not exactly refuse the command of her father. Her father having seen the protection around William and Brooke took this as the proof of the reality of the situation and thus would create a plan where he would lead Brooke to go to William for help with both the pregnancy but also the funeral of Earl Scott which he would continue to resist in order to get Brooke to go to William. When Brooke arrived her days of happiness were taken away almost immediately when her father berated her with insults and when the conversation got the funeral of Earl Scott it was Dan that once again pushed back resisting any attempt, and then also confined Brooke to her room as he wanted separation between William and Brooke so that when Brooke went to William next she would be visibly pregnant. Begging a King “The city was massive. Gleaming white as you entered its walls but when I did get past the walls the whole city was alive with the sounds of cheering, and laughter. After living so many years just begging to live this was a new thing for me, and knowing that he was responsible for all this happiness didn't surprise me one bit.” — gd With her attempts to escape her confinement meeting with failure Brooke watched from the castle walls of Scott Keep as William attempted several times to come to the keep and see Brooke but each time he left, and watching this broke Brooke's heart but also increasingly motivated her to rise above being controlled by her father. When finally William left Tree Hill to return to Lucerne it was Brooke that begin plotting her next move to get herself into a position where she was no ones servant. Unable to get her family to do what she wanted she risked a lot by deciding that she needed to see William. Following his departure from Tree Hill it was William Lovie III. that had left his cousin in command of the city and as William had nearly publicly embarrassed Dan Scott it was little question that Marcel was not someone who would work with Dan Scott and Dan had been making it clear that anyone who turned on him would be greatly punished once he had regained power. Making her choice that she would turn on her father completely she made her way to Castle Typhon where Marcel Lovie II. has made his garrison centered out of and asking to speak with Marcel she reveals her pregnancy to Marcel and trusting in the words of William that Marcel is a trustworthy man she tells him that William is the father. The two would discuss things and Marcel Marcel would be the man that William had said he was and assigned a troop of soldiers to her protection and then sent her north in a carriage to Lucerne to see William. Arriving at Lucerne the carriage driver explained that William Lovie had taken control of the Kingdom and was now the King after he had thrown Bill, and Sean Lovie out of Lucerne. Accompanied by the guards she made her way to the Keep where she hoped to find Jasper, Edward or Emmett because William had told her that of anyone alive those were the people he trusted next to his sister. She would have gone to Alice but she worried that Alice would be on Bella's side and wouldn't help her. If she had thought that she was given ample proof of that when she arrived at the Keep and wasn't greeted by one of his best friends but instead by Alice Lovie of whom stood in the Gateway staring at her through the garb as if she had somehow known all along that she was coming. Look at the world father. You were born into this land. You grew up here. These people swore their lives to you. How could you have done all of this? Look at everything you have done. You destroyed a city. Killed hundreds of good men out of fear. Is this how you want to be remembered father. Is this the world you want to leave behind? I know you were a good person once. Don't end it all here. Don't do this. For me father. For everything I supposedly mean to you. Don't do this. I could hear her voice from within the tent. I had spent only a few days with Brooke and her voice was like a siren to me and with the siren now within range I left my conversation with Alice without a word and left the tent going towards her. I saw her immeidatly as I left the tent, and she looked to be in an argument with Leven, and Jasper of which Jasper was holding her by the arm in what looked to me as an attempt to stop her from falling over. "Lady Scott." I had reached her and she saw me letting out a smile when our eyes met. She curtsied and I took her by the hand. "My King if it is possible I need a word." There was a desperation in her voice and despite the looks from everyone around me I ignored them. "Of course milady." I turned towards the tent to see an enraged Alice who was glaring at me. "Sister we shall finish our conversation later." "As you say." Alice walked right by me hitting me in the shoulder as she left, and while usually Emmett would have laughed at such a childish display there was no laughter to be found. Without another thought of the stupidity of being so brazen in my behavior I led Brooke into the tent closing the flap behind us. "You couldn't stay away." Turning around from closing the tent I regretted the words as Brooke had tears flowing down her face and rushed into my arms. "Tell me whats happened?" "What is it Will?" "I was talking with Hanna Arryn." "I fear I have been out of the loop for too long. I don't know the name." "She was a friend of mine during school. She came here as a sort of measure of what I would lose if I don't stop moving against Berne. She was a threat of sorts." "Your brother has not realized the end is at hand?" "He still clings to the idea that he can somehow win this." "This threat doesn't change what you have to do." "Its more then just Hanna. She came and told me of Amber Heard." I didn't wait for any recognition from Brooke as how could she possibly know of Amber. "Your former betrothed?" "How did you?" "I've been doing my research on you my king." "She is in Berne too." "Do you still care for her." "We were children when we were betrothed. We played the married couple, but we were children." "You fear for her?" "Hanna told me that our childish playing has resulted in a child. Amber Heard is locked within the walls of Berne with my firstborn." "She had your child?" "Apparently. And now this poor child lives under constant threat of being discovered. It is not enough that my childish behavior with his mother has led to him now living a life as a base born child. No now I have put his life in danger by not stopping my brother a long time ago." The Funeral “Grief is like the ocean; it’s deep and dark and bigger than all of us. And pain is like a thief in the night. Quiet. Persistent. Unfair. Diminished by time and faith and love. I didn't know Lord Scott, but I’m jealous of him, because I see how his absence has affected the people who did know him. So I know he mattered to them. And I know he was loved. People say that Earl Scott was a great Lord: honorable, just, fair, kind. They say he made this city what it was. Today we celebrate his life. Today we celebrate a great man, I wish I knew.” — Brooke Scott

Lucernian Civil War

Main Article : Lucerne Civil War

Birth of Riley Scott Your going to do exactly what I saw Brooke. Your going to convince the King that you are the Queen he wants. Your going to become the Queen of Lucerne by any means necessary. I mean that. You listen to me.

Birth of Riley Scott “Our son will be a true hero of the valley Brooke.” — William Lovie III. Following the funeral of Earl Scott it was a very pregnant Brooke Scott who returned to Tree Hill but now lived her days within the walls of Typhon Keep alongside Marcel Lovie of whom kept her protected under the orders of William. Look at the world father. You were born into this land. You grew up here. These people swore their lives to you. How could you have done all of this? Look at everything you have done. You destroyed a city. Killed hundreds of good men out of fear. Is this how you want to be remembered father. Is this the world you want to leave behind? I know you were a good person once. Don't end it all here. Don't do this. For me father. For everything I supposedly mean to you. Don't do this. The world always had seem so simple when I was young. I would grow up and marry, and that perfect knight that I found would gather me up in his arms and protect me from the world. It was a childish dream to believe that life would be as simple as all that, but that's the fun of being a child. When your young you get the chance to believe in things, and hope for dreams that when your older you can't even contemplate. I walked into the estate and old lady Helga gave me a strange look that I wanted to find out more about, but I didn't dare take a second longer then necessary before I saw my prince again. As I entered Riley's room I found Dan sitting in the chair beside the crib holding Riley in his arms. He was holding him close to himself singing some song I had never heard and rocking him back and forth. This was the first time that I had seen Dan even go near Riley, and for a reason that wouldn't have been normal for a daughter to feel about her father holding their baby I felt deep within myself that I needed to protect Riley from whatever cruetly my father had in mind for him. As I approached him he begin to laugh before standing up still holding onto Riley. "Father what are you doing here?" I tried to move closer to him, but he held out a hand to keep me at a distance. It was as I moved closer and he put out his hand that I noticed the two men standing in the corner of the room. One one was hooded and what little I could see past the tattoo of a scorpian on his arm I didn't know, but the other man was very clearly Dustin Crain the lord of his family. "Dear daughter do you not trust me to hold onto your child?" Dan gave me a mocking look before continueing. "For what reason could I have to want to harm this child? Hmmm...is there something that you want to tell me Brooke?" He moved closer to me still holding onto Riley and then shut the door behind me. I stood motionless infront of him, and as if sencing my fear he moved forward and slapped me in the face knocking me to the ground. The pain was all over my face, and I raised my hand to try and offer some comfort to the wound, but found he grabbed my hand and ripped me from the ground to make me lean against the wall. "I asked you a simple thing you moron. Is your brain so small that not even the tiniest of things can slip out." Walking into the corner I could hear rustling in the corner of the room and looked up to see Dan putting Riley into his baby bed before sitting back on the chair he had been sitting in. I let go of the wall and as I went to move closer to him, I felt hands push me from behind and saw Lord Dustin laughing down at me. "I don't know what you want me to tell you Dan." I crawled a bit towards him before using a table to get back to my feet." Just tell me what you want to know and I'll tell you...this doesn't have to escalate any further Dan." "You think I'm worried about this escalating? What could you possibly do to hurt me you slut. You have been an embaressment to this family since the first day I saw you parading around in your dresses. Tell me you pathetic girl what could you possibly do to hurt me." There was an almost unhuman look in his eyes, and whatever piece of him he lost during the siege was clearly the part of him that knew right from wrong. "I'll tell Lucas about this. I'll tell him..."He moved with more speed towards me then I expected and it scared me to the point I jumped backwards slamming into Dustin who pushed me to the ground again. Trying to get up Dan grabbed me and pulled me towards him. "You really are quite pathetic you know that. I know everything Brooke, I overheard you talking to your brother about your little affair with the king. The child is of House Lovie." I went to respond but before I could he threw me to the ground which crumpled me once again. I shielded myself from the incoming blows I thought were coming but instead he just kept talking. "You will not lie to me here...not in this place you will not dare to lie to me." The other man came behind me and grabbed me pulling me upwards to look at Dan. "The question of whos the father of that child has already been anwsered, but the question I need you to anwser is how far are you willing to go to protect him." That was the kind of question only a man who didn't know what love was could ask. A parent would do anything to protect their child. I would do anything for Riley, and here I stood in front of my own father who was clearly losing his mind. "I would do anything." I reached my hand to my face and felt the cascading tear drops dotting my face, and looked around for someone to help me. The hooded man held me tight to him making sure I couldn't move, and looking at Lord Dustin told me that he had thrown his lot in with Dan and couldn't back down. When I looked at Dan if he noticed he didn't seem to care or show any response. Walking in circles I did see the happiness in his eyes as clearly he had recieved the anwser he wanted from me "Good. Then if your are being truthful your going to do exactly what I say. Because if you don't your lover boy is going to be hurt in ways even he can't repair." That was the moment I knew. I still meant nothing. This had nothing to do with what he wanted me to do, and had everything to do with what he clearly wanted me to make William do. So there I was stuck being held by one man, while my father blackmailed me into betraying one thing in this world that I could not betray. "What would you have me do." Whatever he said didn't matter. I wouldn't hurt William. I couldn't hurt William. Whatever he said I would find a way to tell Lucas and he would protect me from Dan's wrath. Maybe I would simply flee eastward to Patria and stay with my uncle there. He always loved us. It didn't matter to Keith that we weren't his. It didn't matter that we must have been constant reminders of the brother he loathed so much. None of that matter to him as much as loving us. It was times like this that I missed him more then ever. "I don't want you to betray your beloved. I don't want you to blackmail him. I just want you to make sure that when the day comes that Bella Swan is no longer alive you will be ready." To say that I hadn't thought of what life would be like without Bella alive would be a complete lie. Everytime he returned to the city he shared with her, the bed that she warmed for him. I grew sick. What right did she have to what was mine. We both had sons for him. I'm sure that Bella loved him as any servent loves their master I mean how could she not, but she was nothing. An insect scrambling around the world trying to destroy my relationship with William. "Ready for what?" Dan gave a wave to the man behind me and he released me. Turning back to him I looked in his face and saw more of a monster then a man. He had a crooked nose that made the rest of his face look even uglier then it would have otherwise. A massive burn covered the left side of his face and puss oozed from it as if it was an open wound still. As if it had happened yesterday. His left eye under the burns was gone, but his right eye had a peircing glare to them that made clearly understand how bad a man this was. Who was this man.  My staring at the ugly man was interupted by Dan's voice behind me anwsering my question."For you to be Queen of Lucerne you moron." -Exerpt from the End of Darkness After this Dan would tell her that in order for Dan to for a time protect the dark secret she would have to promise that in the future if Dan demanded something of the relationship then Brooke would do it without question or resistance. Brooke agreed to this, before quickly getting Riley from his crib and then retreating from her room. Moving away from her room she made her way through the estate before making her way back to the compound of William Lovie III. and the Order of the Red Dragon. As she entered the compound she was noticed by William from  Brooke was torn between her absolute devotion for William , and her fear of what her father would do with the information that he had gathered. afar as he had been patiently waiting for her since his plans had fallen through. Seeing her holding his son he was overcome with love for her, and he walked towards her before bringing her into the large tent. Inside he held her and his son close for many minutes and so overcome with love was he that he didn't notice the bruise on her eye, or the tears streaming down her face. For Brooke's part this was the first time since she saw her father that she felt safe, and she held onto him with everything she had. After a few minutes he pulled back and noticed the tears that dotted her face, and the very noticeable bruise below her eye. William tried to make her explain what had happened, but Brooke spent the next long time convincing William that he had nothing to worry about. When William wouldn't take this as a good enough excuse she would tell him that she was being threatened and that if she told him by who then he would be harmed. She said she had it under control, and that was all she could tell him right now. William made it very clear that he wasn't going to forget this, and that whoever had harmed her would be dead without any question. With the protectiveness and love that he showed her she broke down and fell into his arms before he carried her to bed and they lay together for the rest of the night.

Founding of Anthor

Main Article : Founding of Anthor

Founding of Anthor Father it is time. You must come with us. This is the only way the Kingdom can ever truly heal.

“It was east where I saw our future. It was in our expansion into the Riverlands, Westbridge and Westros that the growth of the kingdom would be built, and it all started with growth in what we actually had.” — William Lovie III. Following the crowning of William Lovie III. as the King of Lucerne many drastic changes were going on in the Kingdom of Lucerne, and one of these was the idea of the necessity of a port in eastern Lucerne to be the center of the navy of Lucerne. This eastern location would also allow them to combat the increasing piracy that was coming from Yairs (Region) and in time William wanted to incorporate them into the Kingdom of Lucerne. William also wanted to expand the control of the Lucernian Kingdom in the east with the feeling that most of the region was either of dubious loyalty or underpopulated the region of Anthor was chosen for the site of the new port. The Order of the Red Dragon had the funds and materials needed to begin construction of the Lucerne navy but no great port existed, and Lannistane was deemed to dangerous a location to do it at since the Lannisters couldn't be fully trusted. William would send Varian Anthor his family and vassals eastward where they would found a port on the island now to be named Anthor. The Port of Eastfall would become the beacon of the eastern section in a part of the land where there was little Lucernian presence. The vast province of Winterfell was somewhat broken up to make way for the larger state of Anthor and the many provinces within it, and this was compromise of later giving House Starke land north of Anthor (Later would become Hentwood). The lands that became Anthor would be rich in fishing, and had some mining, but the main operations of the house would be built around Eastfall and the trade that would grow from being the center of eastern trade for the Kingdom of Lucerne. State of Anthor Province  Lordly House Seat Southern Anthor House Anthor Eastfall Eastern Anthor House Tolhmave Castle Stanum Northern Anthor House Cleef Goldshire Council of Anthor Title Held By Seat Master of Coins Saiden Cleef Goldshire Arch Maester Telhin of Brill Eastfall Master of Arms Tavin Tolhmave Eastfall Master of Whispers Urven of Lucerne Eastfall Master of Laws Candice Anthor Eastfall “House Anthor nearly bankrupted itself constructing the port, but as the loans from the Hales, and Lovie's flowed in the fears were somewhat alayed. This was going to be their main holding and for them you could tell by talking to Varian that he wanted it perfect. He dreamed of Stormwind, and Lucerne when constructing the port.” — Leonardo Mevinlo The Port of Eastfall's construction would be the responsibility of both House Anthor and the Order of the Grey Dragon of whom had already worked magic reconstructing Tree Hill. The Port of Eastfall was constructed over several months and during this time House Anthor was busy travelling around the new state making sure that everything was going according to plan, and during this time they were met by members of House Starke who arrived in the near built port of Eastfall. During this time Leonardo Mevinlo would arrive in the port with nearly two hundred engineers and thousands of workmen from the west. Leonard had been tasked with completing the port as quickly as possible and that the Order would fund a basic design on its own, and that House Anthor would be responsible for any expansions on the plan. Finding Varian very much interested in growth he would be tasked with quickly adding to the construction several extra docks, and a large expansion of the Anthor esates. Candice Anthor was the most trusted person for Varian Anthor and she was placed in charge of directing around all the nobles visiting the Port of Stormwind. “We were gaining a Noble House in our lands, and that was something we had to keep a close eye on. House Anthor was known for its honor, but honor is something often spoke of and unless tested how can one know.” — Jon Snow The Starke's were led by Robb , and Brandon Starke while accompanied by Jon Snow and his friend Samwell Tarly in order to meet with the new Noble House that existed on their doorstep. Kevan Ambry also arrived in the area in order to make sure everyone knew that he was the first in line for the lands north of Anthor that were being promiced, and he arrived around the time that Keven, and Tyrek Lannister also arrived in order to see what was happening and how it would affect Castamere. Candice Anthor was placed in charge of leading the visiting nobles around and making sure they were kept happy, and she did this extremely effectively to the point that Keven Lannister bid her whether she would be open to a marriage to young Tytos Lannister. She would politely refuse but Jon Snow was listening in and watched as she eyed him afar, and after this she would confront Jon on evesdropping. She would kiss him, and the two would begin to take it farther until he stopped her telling her that his heart was with another. Following this the whole group would group together to meet with a large party of Frey's that her father had bid come to the port and see the scope of what was planned in order to further relations under the overal command of William. Frey Trouble “The Frey's were know as a rotten bunch but you didn't realize until you actually saw them that the rumors were true.” — Jon Snow The Kingdom of Lucerne would make it a point to invite the Frey's and under the command of William Lovie III. the Frey's were to be treated with the utmost of care. William though would be skeptical of them at the same time due to the conversation that he had with Menelia Proudmoore during the Nortburg Tournament of 5125 where Menelia Candice Anthor, and Jon Snow would continue to spend time together and she continued to attempt to seduce him, but his father's teachings about honor made him unable to do so. She would go to the port when the Freys arrived with Jon Snow beside her, and as the Freys visited it seemed clear to the Lucernians that the Freys were after a marriage. After discussions over the female Frey's that they brought with them went well it was believed by all those that were there that everything was going according to plan. After the Freys returned with Roslin Frey the most pretty of the girls that had been sent the Lucernians would make the mistake of not bringing Tytos Lannister to the meeting (Keven had been commanded not to by Tywin Lannister knowing that it would make them think it was Robb Starke they were offering) and this led the Frey's to believe that Robb was being offered. When this was made verbal there was laughter from several Lucernians who saw it as a joke that the Freys would believe Robb Starke would marry someone like a Frey. Black Walder Frey would take out his sword and fighting nearly broke out before his father Stevron Frey grabs ahold of him and controls the situation. The Freys leave after this with parting words from Lothar Frey being very threatening to Robb Starke of whom they feel greatly insulted them. Robb never discussed the Frey object left behind in his room to anyone outside of Obella of whom he only vaguely mentioned once when she asked about the Frey's. “Beyond Childish were the Frey's. Did they honestly believe we would marry the heir of one of the most powerful men in the kingdom to a daughter leagues down the inheritence line of some foreign nation. Still hearing the limping Lothar Frey threaten my brother made m